Chapter 1: Step 1: Become a History Teacher
Chapter Text
Becoming a teacher was more of an impulse than anything else.
Phil’s very long life had started to get more and more dependent on his impulses. When you can’t die, what do you have to lose?
He’s never been very interested in kids.
Sure, they have their moments. Phil sometimes feels his heart warmed by a baby he passes in the grocery store, smiling and making grabby hands towards him.
Sometimes his face lights up when a child runs up to him and mistakenly shouts, “Dad!” but they’re not something he’d ever consider.
Being a parent would hurt him too much, seeing his kids age without him. Phil's heart had lived through a lot but that might be the one thing to finally break it.
So, he’s kept his distance until just recently. He barely remembers being a child, what good would he be at raising one?
But that thought is still there and an idea wormed its way into his mind:
Teaching.
The impulse was more than enough to get him started.
How hard could teaching even be? Nothing too challenging for an immortal such as himself.
History. Yes, that’s what he’d teach.
Who better to teach history than someone who was there for most of it?
Brilliant.
“Ran-boo?” Philza squints at the students name, “Is it Ranbo? Or Ranboo?” he glances over the classroom, waiting for an eye to catch his.
A taller student with split dyed hair by the front of the class raises his hand, ”It’s Ranboo, sir.”
Phil gives him a warm smile and nods, “Thanks mate.”
He continues going down the list, brows furrowing together at the unfamiliar names that adorn them.
“You guys have some weird names. Is there a Theseus?” Phil calls out and the boy sitting next to Ranboo immediately jumps to attention.
“I don’t go by Theseus, Mr Watson!” The young boy announces loudly.
The even shorter boy sighs by his side.
The heights go from tallest to shortest in order of Ranboo, Theseus, and the boy, Tubbo, speaking now.
“Nobody’s called him Theseus since we were 5.” Tubbo sits his head against his palm tiredly.
“What would you prefer?” Phil looks at the boy before him, a shock of blond hair, loud expressions and swinging legs amongst a tide of tired faces and sluggish bodies.
“Tommy.” He announces proudly and Phil gives him a reassuring nod.
“Tommy.” Phil states.
The name soon grows familiar on his tongue.
As the weeks pass, he discovers two things.
One, there is a major gap in maturity between his senior class and his junior class.
And two, Tommy is an absolute, undeniable, menace.
He’s the loudest in class debates, challenging opinions whilst not understanding his own. He says things Phil would never have thought to be relevant to history ever before.
There is no student in his junior class that can compete with the ferocity of which Tommy participates with.
What makes Tommy even more interesting to Phil is how he changes depending on the people.
God is the kid adaptable.
In the same moment he is screaming about The Queen, he changes to quiet, lightning fast.
Phil’s not sure what to make of it but he enjoys the noise, despite needing to reel Tommy back in more than once during the day.
“I think if you die in a volcano you’re just trash.” Tommy states boldly while Tubbo and Ranboo both explode with laughter. The Pompeii unit they just started was not going well.
“Tommy! You can’t say that!” Ranboo splutters, trying to grasp some kind of reason.
“It’s literally hot rocks! You’re telling me you’re gonna die to a hot rock? That’s called being bad , Ranboo!” Tommy shouts and waves angrily to the slide show being projected up front.
One picture in particular shows a casting of a body that had fallen down the stairs during the eruption.
Phil fought the urge to laugh, biting his lip in a desperate attempt to keep his cool.
Oh my god, he’s going to get fired if this continues.
Jack, another student in the class, adds to the conversation. “Didn’t, like, 2000 people die in Pompeii?”
“And every single one of them: weak.” Tommy shrugs.
“Shut up, Manifold.” Tubbo dismisses. “ I bet you’d die in a volcano.” He makes an explosion hand gesture towards the boy seated behind him.
Ranboo nods solemnly. “Jack, I hate to say it but he’s right. You’d die to a volcano.”
Jack slaps the table and slouches into his seat, defeated. “What the hell?!”
After a long day of teaching both his senior and junior classes, the bell rings and he dismisses his juniors, watching a flurry of faces race by.
Many students say thank you and good afternoon but most just skitter away, eager to get home and not do the assigned homework Phil just gave them.
Phil picks up a stack of papers he needs to mark and gently lowers them into his bag.
Tommy clears his throat impatiently. Phils head shoots back up.
“Mr Watson?” Tommy bites the inside of his cheek nervously. “Can we talk?”
“You’ll have to make it quick, this is the detention class for the foreseeable future.”
Tommy forces a smile. “Don’t worry about that, I’m in the right place then.”
Phil raises his eyebrows, although really, it’s not that surprising.
“Can I ask you something, Mr Watson?”
Concern lacing his facial expression, Phil nods and sits down.
“Of course, what is it mate?”
Phil gives Tommy his full attention and the boy grows more nervous, jittery almost.
Tommy looks like he’s about to confess to a crime he’s committed— which honestly, would be pretty on brand. But it’s just— weird. Seeing Tommy so fluttery. Anxiously rocking on his feet, cheek being chewed away.
“It’s about my, uh no, it’s about my friends' grades.” Tommy nods swiftly to himself. “My friend.”
Phil draws his eyebrows together, confusion evident in his voice. “Your friends' grades?”
Tommy agrees and gives a soft, “Mhm!” before continuing. “They’re failing your class, you see. Really badly. Like, really bad. So I agreed to uh, to tutor them.”
Now Phil is really confused. Nobody is failing his class ‘really badly’ or at all for that matter. There’s a couple kids who are lagging behind the majority, but nothing to be worried about.
There’s something he must be missing.
“Someone is failing my class?” Phil says it quietly because Tommy looks like a piece of paper on the verge of tearing or being blown away.
“Incredibly unfortunate, I know! And if their mid-year report isn’t perfect he will be in deep shit.”
Phil makes a mental note of the “he” and continues listening to Tommy.
“And who may that be?”
Tommy shakes his head, looking at anywhere else in the room other than Phil. His head flicks around as though he’s already planning an escape as he speaks.
“I can’t tell you who it is but I need you to tutor me, so I can tutor them.” Tommy meets Phil’s eyes for a second before they nervously dart away and stay firmly connected to the whiteboard behind Phil.
Phil purses his lips.
“Well, offering to tutor someone is extremely kind, Tommy. But do you have the time to attend your classes, get tutored by me, and then tutor your friend? Wouldn’t it be more logical for me to tutor your mate?”
Tommy swallows, hard. “Please, Mr Watson?”
It doesn’t take a genius to figure out that there is no friend.
Phil thinks it over in his head, trying to figure out why Tommy would need tutoring. It was pretty easy to work out that there was no friend who needed tutoring, but why would Tommy lie?
Did he think Phil would be upset at him if he asked for help?
“Of course, mate.” Phil settles for an answer. “I’m covering detentions so I can’t do it during those times but we’ll meet once a week after school in this classroom. Does that work for you?”
Tommy’s eyes light up as though Phil has gifted him the world. He looks almost tempted to hug Phil. If he tried, Phil would be happy to oblige however Tommy restrains himself.
Instead his face splits into a grin as he practically bounces up and down.
“Thank you Mr Watson! Thank you so much, I promise I’ll show up to every session! For my friend of course! he’ll be so happy to hear this.”
Tommy rushes outside with one final thank you.
“Later Big Man!”
“Hey! You still have detention!”
“Shit!”
The first tutoring session, Phil had forgotten about.
He wipes down the whiteboard in front of him. Preparing it for whoever is teaching in the classroom the next morning.
Behind him, he hears the scraping of a chair being pulled up and a dull thud from a bag being placed on the ground. Phil whips around. Lo and behold, Tommy takes a seat on the chair, leaning against Phil’s teacher desk.
“Ready to get started, Mr Watson?” Tommy asks, bouncing a leg up and down.
Masking his initial confusion, Phil places the whiteboard cleaner down and swaps it out for a pen.
“Of course Toms.”
It went extraordinarily well. Tommy asked questions when he was confused and told Phil when he needed help. Phil simplified the complicated parts and went into detail for the bits that came easy.
Really, he enjoyed it more than he thought he would.
So much so, that the next time they met up, they went on for two hours after school. The only reason they stopped was Tommy’s stomach growling.
Tommy’s face flushes red.
“Shit, I’m sorry!” Tommy’s stomach grumbles again and he presses a hand against it in an attempt to silence it. Even Tommy’s ears turn a light shade red.
“What’s the time?” Phil checks his watch and sure enough, it’s nearly 5pm. A bit early for Phil to be hungry yet but definitely too long for a tutor session.
“Wow,” Phi laughs. “I didn't mean to keep you this long. Sorry Tommy.”
“No it’s okay! Really, I don’t mind going for this long. Next time I’ll just eat something before we start.”
Phil frowns. “You did eat today, right?”
The silence was loud. Phil places the pen in his hand down and Tommy copies, putting down his pencil. Phil stares at him expectantly and Tommy stares into his lap.
Phil sighs, opening the door to the classroom. “Mate. Come on then.”
Tommy looks terrified, like a twig on a branch that just heard a loud cracking noise.
Phil felt like maybe, in some way, he was the wind contributing to the crack.
Tommy trails behind Phil quietly as he leads them down the halls. Phil pauses at the teachers lounge, fumbling with the key and pushing the door open with a careful click.
Tommy waits anxiously by the door and when Phil returns, he’s carrying two sandwiches in ziplock bags.
He holds out one to Tommy who stares at it with wide eyes and takes it cautiously, like he’s worried it‘s some kind of shitty prank.
“Mr Watson?” Tommy eyes the ziplock bag hungrily.
“There you are. Something to munch on for the journey home.”
Tommy blanches for a moment, “Are you sure?” he asks with more excitement than what should be in the voice of a teenager who was given a sandwich.
Phil takes no notice. After all, he’s never been very good with kids or reading between the lines.
“I’ll see you next week Tommy. And I’ll remember to bring some sandwiches next time, although hopefully our next session will only be an hour. Like they’re supposed to be.”
And that was how it began. Tommy, a first year in high school, weaning his way into Phil’s life through history.
Teaching, he laughs in disbelief, running a hand through his blond hair. Who would have thought?
A routine build up. Tommy comes to the classroom twice after school where they go over some things that his so-called ‘friend’ missed, or needed to catch up on.
Tommy drags a chair up to Phil's desk and they work from there.
Phil stays in his usual spot but gets to keep a close eye on Tommy.
And afterwards, or during the session if Tommy confesses to not eating anything, Phil gives Tommy a sandwich to eat.
He does worry about the days where Phil doesn’t tutor Tommy. How many afternoons has the boy gone home hungry? God, he just hopes his parents feed him enough.
But that becomes part of Phil’s week. And it’s great for him too because Phil gets to spend less time in an empty house.
He’s never liked the quiet and it seems to swarm in droves at his home.
There’s always been the buzz of the radio or TV, the windows open early in the morning to listen to all the birds. Anything to chase the silence away.
Tommy groans loudly, rubbing his hands up and down his face in annoyance. “I don’t understand this timeline!” He lets his head thunk loudly against the desk and Phil huffs.
“Don’t bang your head on the desk. You need those brain cells.”
Tommy whines and throws his head back instead. “What brain cells?”
He uses that same irritated tone of voice that starts to come along once the frustration has really set in.
That tight sensation in your throat that eats away at your patience.
“What part are you struggling with?” Phil leans around to look at his work.
“All of it.” Tommy mumbles into his hand. “This is like Tubbo trying to explain coding or— or Ranboo talking about the fucking Titanic. It’s— It’s boring and my head hurts and I just wanna lie down and cry.” He muffles another groan dramatically.
Tommy’s fluff of blond hair pillows around his head, buried in his hands and Phil reaches out to pat Tommy on the shoulder consolingly.
Surprised by the action, Tommy flinches for a moment but leans into the touch barely a second later. He mutters something incoherent under his breath but ice has already struck Phil's heart.
A sinking feeling sows its way into Phil’s stomach but he's hoping desperately it was a one time thing. It's best to just move on, right?
It’s just a flinch.
Everyone gets nervous sometimes. And besides, Phil is a teacher. He’s not at school to parent Tommy, he’s there to teach.
Although he wants to comfort him, maybe it’s best that he keeps his distance. Phil pulls away, despite Tommy seeming to go with his hand for a moment before he settles back down.
“Here, let's sort out this timeline, shall we, mate?” Phil swaps the subject.
The flinch is all he can think about.
He sits down at his desk the next day, allowing his senior students to work on their devices creating slideshows for a random event in history of their choosing. A part of him says he needs to be going around, checking everyone’s staying on task, but the other part is stuck inside this cyclone of his own creation.
It’s silly, he knows.
But it’s like this cold sheen of ice is constantly resting against his skin, goosebumps crawling their way along his neck.
This constant reminder of Tommy jerking away on pure instinct at Phil’s mere touch.
That was a boundary he would easily remember.
“Mr Watson?” Niki, a student in his senior class, lags behind.
The bell must have run a few minutes ago.
He pulls himself out of his thoughts, shaking his head clear as though to swat away what clouds it like an unwanted fog. “Yes Niki?”
Niki was a delight to teach, more talented in other classes like baking, art, and water sports than history. But Phil would never judge her academic ability in History as it’s not where her skill sets lie.
He understands.
“I’m worried about a student in class.” Niki states, looking over towards a seat at the back.
“He’s opened up to me a little bit. But, I think it’s mostly his grades that need help unless he wants to repeat the year.”
Phil can’t name one kid who would need to repeat the year from his classes. He sighs, worried he’s having another Tommy situation.
Is there a reason kids don’t find him safe enough to tell the truth?
Maybe he should search up some safe feeling things and buy them when he's home.
“Niki, do you need tutoring?” Phil asks abruptly.
Niki barks out a surprised laugh, vigorously shaking her head. “No! I’m talking about Wilbur!”
And Phil pauses for a moment, checking his roll a bit shamefully.
Sure enough, there’s a Wilbur Soot.
“Wilbur?” He says the name, unfamiliar on his tongue.
He can barely scrape together the image of a quiet boy at the back of his class, head constantly down hidden with a mop of brown hair. “I’ll check his grades and talk to him.”
Niki lets out a relieved breath and doesn’t hesitate to give Phil a hug. “Thank you Mr Watson! Wilbur’s smart, I know it. I just think he doesn’t try or doesn’t want to.”
Phil gently pats Niki’s back, letting her choose when to let go.
“Of course, Niki. I’ll keep an eye out.”
She gives Phil a grateful smile before exiting happily.
Chapter 2: Step 2: Acquire comfort (become dad shaped)
Summary:
Phil looks into Wilbur Soot, another student in his class who might need tutoring.
It's not that surprising that Tommy Innit knows him.
Notes:
I hope you enjoy :>
I don't think there's any triggers for this chapter although we're starting to go into more rough waters
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next time he sees Tommy is after school in detention.
If there’s one thing Phil has noticed, it’s that Tommy comes to detention an awful lot. Most of the time, he is quiet and sits at the front doing his unfinished work. Although sometimes, more often than not, he’s talkative.
It’s difficult for Phil to remember that this is supposed to be a punishment for Tommy, not a chat session.
The following detention, Tommy arrives late and walks in after school, throwing his bag through the door and flopping down on a seat he pulls up to Phil’s desk. He sits down on the seat backwards, leaning over the back of the chair to look at Phil.
“Oh my— okay. Hi Tommy. I didn’t think anybody had after school detention today.” Phil pulls up his calendar checking the list of students. Sure enough, there’s a ping from 10 minutes ago listing Tommy Innit.
Phil squints at his screen and whispers. “How did you manage to get in trouble in the last few minutes of class?”
“Can we do a tutoring session?” Tommy asks.
Without waiting for an answer, Tommy unzips his school bag, pulling out a pile of loose paper which Phil assumes is his refill somehow having fallen apart in his bag.
“I-”
Tommy sighs loudly. “I don’t feel like doing a detention today.”
Phil bites his lip. “I suppose since there isn’t anybody else coming to detention.”
He takes a seat back down at his desk and grabs a pen, reopening his laptop to prepare.
Tommy slaps down his workbook loudly.
“Phillip, this school is full of dickheads.” Tommy huffs, blowing a strand of hair out of his face.
“My name definitely isn't Phillip.” Phil states blankly with a blink. “And who’s being mean to you?”
“Why? Also it’s nothing, just some senior pricks.”
Phil laughs. “What do you mean why?! My name is just Phil. Phil Minecraft Watson.”
Tommy scrunches his eyebrows together. “Is your name just Phil? Because that’s a pussy name.”
“Oh yeah? And what’s a less pussy name?”
Tommy gapes for a moment in shock when Phil swears but contains himself.
“You swore.”
“Gonna tell on me?” Phil quirks his head and laughs when Tommy’s jaw drops open even more.
Tommy clears his head by shaking it.
“Philza. That’s so much cooler than Phil and wayyy less pussy.” Tommy exclaims.
Tommy waves his hands like he’s imagining the name in lights. “Philza Minecraft.”
“You got rid of my last name!”
“Watson is lame, man!”
Phil rolls his eyes fondly.
“C’mon, tell me that’s not cool.” Tommy mouths the words Philza Minecraft and uses his hand theatrically.
Phil chuckles at the nickname but shakes his head. “You really should call me Mr Watson.”
“Nah. Adding a 'z' into anyone's name makes it immediately more pog.” Tommy finishes, leaving no room for argument and Phil really can’t be bothered arguing with Tommy.
“Philza Minecraft is a fucking sick name and you should thank me for creating it.”
He returns to his house just before dinner.
Phil closes the door behind him gently, kicking his shoes off at the door and throwing his coat onto the couch, making a beeline towards his computer.
The first thing he does is brainstorm something he can purchase to make him feel safer.
Candles? No, fire hazard.
Blankets? No, what is he thinking? They’re at school!
An oil diffuser?
He hesitates for a moment but crosses it off the list. Allergies.
He decides to print some school related memes to pin to his classroom wall. Yeah, that’ll make him more relatable.
A salt lamp appears in his buying recommendations.
“Ah, what the hell.” Phil quietly says to himself and purchases one for his classroom.
What else? A scarf? Scarves are pretty safe, he thinks.
He searches up listings for different clothes, particularly scarves.
Instead, he finds something he likes much more. A green and white striped bucket hat.
Bucket hats are safe! He’s never met anyone threatening wearing a bucket hat.
He purchases the bucket hat and one dark green scarf for good measure.
Then, he gets started on what he told Niki he’d do. He searches for the name: Wilbur Soot .
Sure enough, he’s in Phil’s senior class.
To much of Phil’s surprise, the boy is on the verge of failing.
How on earth did Phil not notice? This student, beginning to slip through the cracks that Phil had worked hard to repair. Phil felt awful for letting him go by unbeknownst to him.
The strange thing is how much of Wilbur’s work is unassessed.
There’s chunks of academic learning, completely missing from the boys record. He scrolls through the school's file on Wilbur. It’s like nobody takes notice of him.
Wilbur’s file is a short read; kept slim by a lack of information and participation coming from his side.
There’s one teacher's note coming from Puffy who taught him last year.
It reads, “ quiet worker with undeniable potential” .
He checks the class Puffy taught him in, Science, and finds it’s Wilbur’s only class he did average in.
The beginning of an idea forms in his mind.
Phil begins to bring up a short video for him and Tommy to watch together about history but he hesitates before starting it.
“Tommy?” Phil taps his finger on the keyboard.
“What’s up Big Man?” Tommy shoots.
“What do you think about the idea of someone else joining us for tutoring?”
“Depends on who it is I ‘spose. Why?”
Phil rubs the back of his neck, “A student in my senior class needs tutoring. Since you’re already exceptional at History and he’s behind, it makes you both about the same level.” he finishes with a nervous toothy grin which Tommy sends back with more energy.
“I’d love that, bossman.”
So it was settled.
The following day he enters his morning senior class. And this time, he looks towards the back where a thin, tall boy with bushy brown hair sits alone. Wilbur wears darker colours, a brown jacket.
He sticks out like a sore thumb against the light blue walls of the classroom and the bright morning sun that streams through the window.
He’s sitting the furthest back that you can sit in the class, which isn’t usually a good sign for students but he doesn’t base his opinion on seats.
As nonchalantly as he can, Phil walks around the room, carefully glancing over the occasional paper and asking if anyone needs help. This time, he moves deliberately to view Wilbur.
The boy doesn’t tense, Phil can’t even tell if Wilbur saw him approach.
His body language is relaxed— maybe from boredom and his head is completely down, buried in a mess of hair and leaning against his arm.
The pencil in his hand gently begins to fall out of his grip which slackens,
and slackens
and slackens.
Phil bends down, trying to look at the paper Wilbur was writing out.
His head dips closer, and quietly, oh-so softly, there is the sound of a snore.
He debates waking him up. Should he really let a kid who’s failing his class sleep through it?
If it was any other student he probably would.
But he’s never spoken to Wilbur.
He barely recognised his name.
A voice tells him not to, instead let the kid sleep because he needs it.
Phil doesn’t know why something inside him says that, but Wilbur needs the sleep.
He walks back up to the front of his classroom and takes a seat, eyes constantly flicking back onto Wilbur’s mess of brown hair.
The class bell rings and he thinks this is his chance, he closes his laptop, shutting off the essays he was reading and goes to look for Wilbur.
Phil skims over the crowd, waiting to spot the boy before calling out to him. Oddly enough, he’s gone.
Did he leave early? Phil doesn’t recall seeing the boy get up.
He passes by his students as they exit through the door, barely squeezing through.
He squints down the hall and sure enough, Wilbur is leading the charge.
Wilbur walks quickly, waiting for nobody with his head down and a guitar strapped to his back that previously went unnoticed.
It’s tempting to shout out to him but Wilbur walks with a purpose, eager to get somewhere and quick. So Phil, instead, opts for his next class.
Tomorrow, the same thing happens.
Wilbur sleeps during his morning class, Phil goes to call on him just as the bell rings and sure enough, he’s speeding down the hall at an inhumane walking pace.
Phil rushes outside into the hall, this time he calls out Wilbur’s name but he’s already disappeared out the doors and gone.
Tommy bites into a sandwich during their mid-session break. “I thought someone was joining us this time.”
He’s gotten comfortable around Phil.
During the first few sandwich breaks, he’d place his sandwich into his bag and eat it afterwards. Thanks to Phil’s insistence, he chows down with a personal agenda against sandwiches.
Tommy wolfs down the sandwiches, only pausing in between bites to talk or breath.
“I haven’t actually gotten the chance to ask him if he wants to tutor.” Phil admits.
Tommy chokes on a bite of sandwich, slamming a fist against his chest and then continuing to laugh. “Phil, don't be a pussy! Just ask him. I asked you and that went great.”
Phil scrutinised him for a moment. “Tommy, you looked like you were on the verge of fainting when you asked me to tutor you.”
Tommy points a finger towards Phil. “For my friend. Tutor me, for my friend.”
Phil scoffs. “Right, for your friend who needs tutoring. But it’s not like that, I haven’t asked him because we haven’t had the opportunity to talk yet.”
Tommy sighs and swallows a big chunk of sandwich meat. “Listen, you just gotta corner him. Give them no choice but to listen.” Tommy waves his sandwich around as he speaks.
“That’s what me and Ranboo do when Tubbo tries to convince us to help him steal his dad's fireworks.” Tommy shrugs leaving Phil in contemplation. Phil hums in acknowledgement.
“Wait, you stole fireworks?”
“No..?”
On the third day he decided to give it a rest. It’s his afternoon senior class.
He knows Wilbur is in this class, half asleep in the back, but he’s teaching detention after school so he makes no effort to approach him.
Some of Phil's seniors finish their work with a few minutes to spare and so he lets them leave early.
Ah, the joys of the last class of the day. Pack up, then get out.
The bell rings a while later, leaving Phil and Wilbur.
Phil frowns and checks his calendar. He views the list of detention students.
A few names he doesn’t recognise, Tommy Innit as suspected, and right at the bottom, Wilbur Soot.
Wilbur makes no effort to move, tapping his pen against the table rhythmically. His school stuff isn’t packed away and he makes no move to change that.
It is only now Phil gets a proper glance at his face.
Wilbur looks really fucking tired. And he says that nicely.
His face looks pale, the dark bags under his eyes doing him no favours. The kid looks like he’s running on pure spite and a shot of espresso.
He decides now is better than never.
Phil doesn’t stare, instead he quietly goes up to Wilbur and raps his knuckle on the desk to get his attention.
Wilbur sighs, almost seeming annoyed by the attention, and looks up at Phil.
“Yeah?” Wilbur says, a breathy way of speaking about him.
Phil assumes it’s the tiredness.
“Do you have a moment?”
Wilbur shrugs with a half hearted laugh. “Sure man. I can’t go anywhere for the next hour anyway.”
Phil feels a nervousness bubble in his stomach at the interaction. He always wants his students to like him, and this is no exception.
“Is it important? thought we were on good terms, Mr Watson.” Wilbur sighs, the pen increasing in speed as he taps it.
“Well, I believe we should continue to be after this. Mr Soot.” Phil pulls up a chair on the opposite side of Wilbur’s desk at the back.
Wilbur eyes him curiously and straightens his posture minutely. “What do you want?”
“Your grades.” Phil deadpans and watches for any changes in Wilbur’s expression.
Wilbur’s face immediately falls into a scowl, “What about them?”
“Wilbur, if your grades don’t pick up by the mid-term report they might place you into a specialist class. Or ask for a repeat year.”
Wilbur shrugs, his eyebrow twitching despite attempting to keep his face flat. “Doesn’t bother me.”
Phil clicks his tongue. “Your parents might.”
The statement makes Wilbur laugh and he nods. “Oh, you’re so right Mr Watson. My parents will be distraught.”
That takes him back for a second. Is that not a concern for most kids? He knows it’s something a lot of his students worry about.
Phil isn’t— well, he’s not sure what to make of Wilbur’s relationship with his parents. That is something to be questioned later.
Not willing to press for answers just yet, he goes back to what he was saying.
“Wilbur, I think you should come to an after school tutoring session.”
“You want me to have private lessons with you?” Wilbur crosses his arms.
“Not necessarily private, there’s one other kid there. But if you’re willing, the offer is there.”
“Free?” Wilbur inquires looking pointedly at Phil.
“Free. And we have sandwiches.” Phil grins, feeling a wave of confidence wash over him at his bargaining points.
Wilbur thinks it over in his mind, sitting there in thought before tilting his head to the side and sighing. “Sure. I’ll see you then Mr Watson.”
Wilbur gathers his things into his arms and slings the guitar over his back. He gives a polite nod then walks out the room, undeterred by the conversation.
That didn’t go… badly? Right?
“Wait, you’ve still got detention!” Phil calls after a moment.
“Shit!”
Phil sets up the tutoring work with Tommy. A video about the Berlin wall.
Not a second late, Wilbur arrives, guitar slung over his shoulder and a heavy looking bag hanging on by one strap.
Wilbur enters, his eyes scanning the room cautiously before flicking over Phil, and then his face turning into a deep scowl when he notices Tommy.
Tommy immediately turns to Phil with a ‘is-this-a-fucking-joke’ look on his face. “OF ALL THE KIDS TO TUTOR, YOU ASKED WILBUR?”
“Oh, piss off.” Wilbur barks back, the first time Phil has heard him yell.
“You two know each other?” Phil starts off the conversation calmly. What the—”
Wilbur stabs a finger towards Tommy. “He stole my lunch last week!”
Tommy stands up from his chair and roars back. “YOU KEPT LOOKING AT ME FUNNY!”
“YOU STOLE IT BECAUSE YOU THOUGHT I WAS SLEEPING!”
“That’s a valid excuse!” Tommy justifies. “You were asleep! Finders keepers!”
“WHO DOES THAT?” Wilbur gestures wildly.
“BIG MEN!”
“YOU’RE A CHILD!”
“Oh, well! Look at me! I’m Wilbur,” Tommy mocks, hands on his hips. “I like poverty and starving people! Is that really what you stand for? You were going to let a hungry man such as myself perish to FAMINE? Wow, Wilb—”
Phil launches a sandwich, trapped in a small plastic bag towards Tommy’s face, cutting him off instantly.
Tommy narrowly dodges, like he’s well practised in avoiding thrown objects at him and Wilbur promptly bursts into laughter pointing at Tommy. Wilbur practically doubles over before a sandwich also smacks him firmly in the face.
Tommy freezes for a moment, staring down at the sandwich by his foot and then taking a shaky breath. He leans down to pick it up, holding the sandwich in two hands, betrayal and childlike innocence in his eyes. Wilbur has a similar look, more laced with confusion.
“Now” Phil smiles, leaning back in his chair. “You both have sandwiches. Problem: resolved.”
Phil leans his head back against his arms in his chair proudly as the two boys sit down in disbelief.
Wilbur waves the sandwich as he approaches. “Did you just hit me with a fucking sandwich—?”
Although it’s clear they haven’t fully resolved the issue, it’s enough to get both boys to take a seat and actually talk.
That’s all he needs.
Wilbur carefully begins to open the sandwich, thankful for the meal but still bugged by the mere presence of Tommy.
“I still don’t forgive you.” Wilbur sighs, biting into the sandwich. “But this sandwich is so fucking good.” Wilbur looks to be in pure bliss.
Tommy eyes Wilbur with concern and looks back at his own sandwich. Unlike usual, where he eats it as soon as it’s handed to him he’s hesitant.
“Are you not hungry today?” Phil raises an eyebrow pointing towards Tommy’s food. He looks at it with an uneasy expression and shrugs.
Wilbur looks between Tommy and the sandwich in front of him and rolls his eyes. “You’re allowed to eat it, idiot. A teacher isn’t gonna make you ask for permission.”
Tommy scoffs at Wilbur and very slowly, opens up the bag to begin eating.
“What? Why would you need permission to eat?” Phil asks, incredibly puzzled by whatever the fuck Wilbur just picked up on.
Why would Tommy ask for permission? Especially after all this time? Is something different because he threw it?
This time, Wilbur and Tommy both ignore him, some kind of mutual agreement to keep Phil out of the loop.
The next week is the same thing, however the two have warmed up to each other at lightning speed.
Phil assumes they must talk outside of tutoring too for how quickly they adjusted to one another. They act so much like brothers- even if it is accidental.
Phil closes his laptop with a sigh, the time having gone shockingly fast in the presence of the two boys.
There’s light chuckling coming from Wilbur as Tommy splits off into a conversation about what superpower he’d want.
“—and I asked Tubbo and he said ‘ the ability to change statistics ’ which is so dumb.” Tommy mocks Tubbo’s voice.
Wilbur hums. “Oh, that would be pretty cool.”
“That’s so LAME, man! Only Tubbo would want to change the percentage of shit.” Tommy scrunches his nose up.
“Speed is fucking awesome! I’d love to go around like the Flash and fucking—”
Tommy swings his arms as though he’s running, making running mouth noises.
“FSH FSH, FSHHT!”
“Speed is a shit power. It’s a knockoff of time control.” Wilbur snorts.
“Shut up, dude!” Tommy whines. “Speed is way cooler than manipulating time or percentages. I bet you’d pick something lame like controlling water.”
Wilbur snorts. “I’d pick teleportation, man. I’d teleport around to all the different countries and stay there. Whenever it rains, I’d teleport to somewhere sunny.”
Tommy sticks his tongue out. “Boring. I like the rain.”
Wilbur scrunches his nose up. “The rain sucks. It’s cold and everything gets wet and everything is so much more miserable.”
“Yeah but then you get to go inside where it’s warm and cozy and dry off.” Tommy argues and Wilbur shrugs dismissively.
Phil clears his voice awkwardly. “Guys, the tutoring session is over. About 10 minutes ago.”
Tommy groans loudly in dismay. “No it’s not.” He complains gruffly.
“Can we go overtime?” Wilbur inquires, his pen tapping against the paper eagerly.
And for a moment Phil considers it. It’s not often that he gets students genuinely in the mood to learn. He pauses for a moment, a silent debate, before shaking his head.
“Not today, sorry mate.”
Wilbur blows a tuft of hair out of his face and leans back into the chair. “Fine. I guess you don’t care then! Huh?”
Tommy and Phil burst out laughing at the sudden sass.
“Yeah Phil! What the hell, you don’t care about us or something?” Tommy agrees.
Phil ruffles Wilbur's hair. “Stop encouraging your brother.”
Wilbur’s mouth drops open as Tommy turns on him, an evil grin.
“Absolutely not—” Wilbur shakes his head, “I would never consider this gremlin to be my brother.”
Tommy roars in laughter. “Oh Wilbur! My big brother!”
Wilbur grabs his bag and intentionally lets it smack into Tommy before he slings it over his shoulder. Tommy continues laughing and Wilbur makes a beeline, heading straight for the door as Phil keels over with amusement at the sight. His stomach hurts from laughing.
“Aha! I knew that would get you out.” Phil chortles. “I’ll see you both next week.”
“Wait! Wilbur, no will you wait for me please. Can you walk me home?” Tommy scrambles to grab his things, haphazardly throwing all his supplies into the bag and scrunching a piece of paper into its depths.
Wilbur stops at the door and nods solemnly.
“Thank you Mr Watson!” Tommy calls, racing out the door.
Wilbur lets Tommy run past and then looks over his shoulder towards Phil with a smile.
“Thank you, Mr Watson.” Wilbur says goodbye.
Phil feels a warmth in his heart that doesn’t seem to want to go away.
As the door drifts shut, Phil gets an email from Sam detailing a new student.
A 16 year old boy called Technoblade who’s most likely going to stay temporarily.
Sam mentions in the email he assumes the stay is temporary due to Techno’s long history with fights and his placement in the foster system.
He also states that Techno will be in the senior history class and they should expect him in a week's time.
Phil could probably ask Wilbur to give him the tour.
He hopes that maybe, Wilbur isn’t too far gone. Phil peeks out into the hallway, just in time to see Wilbur throw a pile of papers into the bin and continue off. Tommy already stands at the very end, swinging off the door and waiting for Wilbur to hurry up.
“Wilbur!” Phil shouts and Wilbur freezes, turning around immediately with a concerned look. His eyes land on Phil and a small smile finds its way onto Wilburs face.
“Yeah Mr Watson?” Wilbur calls, backtracking a little and walking over.
“Would you be alright giving a new history student a tour in the near future? I think you’d be good for the job. Otherwise I can just ask Dream or something.”
At the mention of Dream, Wilbur shakes his head and laughs. “Oh absolutely not. I’ll give them the best damn tour ever.”
Phil thanks him and they both laugh a little. Wilbur sprints back down the hall, waving goodbye and rushing outside.
Once Phil is sure he’s out of sight, he feels a pressing urge to see what Wilbur threw out. It looked like too much paper to just be scraps.
A little shamefully, Phil walks over to the bins, filled with a large chunk of paper.
It’s not like Phil to snoop but sometimes curiosity bests him.
Gingerly, he peers over the side and sees what looks like an entire day's worth of work. It’s all filled out, with Wilbur’s name at the top.
Phil grabs a heap of paper and reads through the questions. The strangest thing is that everything is correct.
These aren’t the grades or answers he’d expect from Wilbur who has failing marks and a file so slim you could assume he was just starting off at school. This is a different Wilbur which is almost completely hidden.
A Wilbur who gets no recognition, who answers everything correctly and throws it out.
But why? Everything Phil learns about kids seems to confuse him more.
Notes:
this chapter WAS 2.5k words but now it's 3k.
Also next chapter is a BIG one at 6k with a lot more action so stay tuned for that lol :>
lots of reveals, a little sprinkle of sad and some SBI 4/4 content
Chapter 3: Step 3: Save a child
Summary:
Phil tries to figure out why Wilbur is throwing away his work and failing all his classes.
A boy called Technoblade is introduced the group- the tour goes poorly.
Tommy has a bad time.
Notes:
hey! This is the first chapter where I'd say shit actually starts to go wrong (or right?) .
Just so you know, this chapter is a big one! nearly 6k words with a whole lot of information.This chapter was really fun to write! It's the first of many that undergoes many major plotpoints for the story.
Hope you like it <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Wilbur throwing out his work has only bugged Phil more as time continues.
He decides to test something.
“Hey, Wilbur? I have a test I want you to fill out. It’s just a true or false quiz. Hand it back to me at the end of the session.” Phil quietly passes Wilbur a different sheet to the rest of the students.
“Sounds good.” Wilbur responds and immediately begins to work.
At the end of the lesson, Wilbur walks up to Phil’s desk when it’s just the two of them and hands the paper back.
“Thanks Wilbur.” Phil takes the paper graciously and Wilbur says his thanks and goodbyes before leaving.
“Oh, and Mr Watson? Can you email me some of the new students' details?”
“Yep.” Phil pops the P.
“That’s not a problem. Have a good afternoon!” he remarks, grabbing the list of questions from Wilbur. Wilbur gives him a bright smile and a courteous wave before leaving.
It’s strange how different Wilbur acts around him and Tommy compared to the tired, quiet boy who sits at the back of his class when he’s alone.
Phil grabs the list of questions and carefully compares it to his marking sheet. He holds it up to the ceiling light.
The marking sheet shows the correct answers with a coloured dot. When he looks at Wilbur’s sheet, every option misses the mark.
Every question is a 50/50 chance to get something correct. And what he can’t believe is Wilbur had the misfortune of getting every single one wrong. Statistically speaking, Wilbur should have gotten around half the questions right considering there are only two options.
As far as Phil can figure it out, either Wilbur truly is incredibly unlucky, genuinely got 0%, and those papers he saw in the bin were a weird one time thing.
Or Wilbur got 100% on the test.
And he’s pretending to need tutoring.
Tommy yanks open his umbrella, holding it high into the air to shield both him and Wilbur on the walk home. Tommy’s umbrella swings back and smacks Wilbur in the face, dinking against his circular glasses.
“Okay,” Wilbur begins, clearing his throat and reading off his phone. “I have a bed but never sleep, what am I?”
Wilbur grabs the umbrella from Tommy, holding it for the both of them and Tommy gives him a grateful grin, walking in time with the older.
Tommy purses his lips while thinking, then confidently states. “Tree.”
Wilbur laughs as he talks, “Care to explain your thought process there?” He looks down at Tommy fondly, the boy smiling as he walks.
“No.”
“Tommy, that’s not the right answer.”
They both laugh loudly as they continue down the street. Wilbur kept this knowledge to himself, but he knew that walking Tommy home would become a much more regular thing.
As much as Phil’s trying not to, his attention is on Wilbur during tutoring.
At first, he thought it was great how collaborative the two boys were. Wilbur would help Tommy at stages and Tommy would gregariously shout the answer, a blazing grin on his face.
But now that he thinks about it, Wilbur’s answers barely differ from Tommy’s in skill.
Phil hates that he thinks this but it’s like Wilbur looks over to Tommy to ensure they’re at the same level, not help him.
It just doesn’t make sense to him why Wilbur would willingly hold himself back.
He notices it more with each passing week, each tutoring session.
After Wilbur joined their dynamic, tutoring is a lot more chaotic.
Wilbur and Tommy acted like brothers. Fighting constantly but at the end of the day, they were there for eachother.
“Ghandi was not American, what the fuck is wrong with you?” Wilbur laughs as Tommy points to a map.
“Piss off Wilbur.” Tommy frowns and stares intently at the map.
He looks over at the map and begrudgingly slides his finger along the map. His finger comes to a stop and he raises his sights to Wilbur for approval.
“Nope, that’s Ukraine.” Wilbur leans on his hand.
Tommy draws his eyebrows. “No it’s not. That’s France.”
“No, you’re wrong. That’s Ukraine.”
“Wilbur, I think I know where France is.” Tommy scoffs, running a hand through his messy blond hair.
“That’s not France.” Wilbur denies.
“Yes it is.”
Wilbur looks defeated, a slightly crazed look in his eye. “This was supposed to be about Gandhi!”
Phil looks in awe. “Oh my god, I’m so glad I teach you history and not geography.”
“Fuck you!”
They all laugh and then Wilbur fixes his gaze on the map, eyebrows tightly together. It’s a look that Phil has learnt to recognise which means Wilbur has got something on his mind that he wants to say.
“Phil, have you travelled a lot?” Wilbur asks.
Phil clicks his tongue. “Yeah, I’ve been pretty much everywhere.” He laughs, staring at the map.
Although he doesn’t say it, his inner voice says that travelling is a lot more fun when you’re not immortal and haven’t seen everything already .
“Really?” Wilbur’s eyes light up. “Where have you never gone?”
Phil chuckles and looks back down at the map in thought. If he really tries to think about it, where hasn’t he gone?
“I’ve uh, I’ve never gone to Greece.” He settles in a country. It’s a lie, although he supposes it’s been a good couple hundred years. He’d barely recognise it.
Wilbur and Tommy take turns pointing to the map and asking Phil if he’s been to certain places. Although Phil does lie for a good lot of them, Wilbur and Tommy seem content with his answers.
“Jesus, how come you’ve travelled so much?” Wilbur looks up at Phil with an amazed curiosity.
“It’s because he’s old.” Tommy shakes his head solemnly. “So damn old.”
Phil bursts out laughing. “You little shit.” he cackles.
Wilbur gapes. “You swore!”
God, these two really were alike.
Phil meets before school at the office, waiting eagerly for the new student. Wilbur should be arriving at the first bell.
Sam enters a moment later, his hand resting on the shoulder of a boy Wilbur’s age.
“Mr Watson.” Sam greets cheerily. “This is the newest student, Technoblade.”
“It’s Techno.” The boy deadpans, readjusting the glasses on his nose.
Sam nods then turns to Phil. “I’ll leave you to it.”
“Hi mate, I’m Mr Watson. I’ll be teaching you about history.” Phil gives a soft smile which the boy doesn’t reciprocate.
“Are you showing me around? Or do I need to wait for some other old white guy?”
Phil laughs loudly. “Nah, one of my students is gonna show you around. You’re about the same age. I thought it would be a good mix.”
Technoblade smirks a bit but quickly pushes it back down.
After about 10 minutes of quiet conversation, Phil thinks Technoblade is really cool. He wears his hair in a low ponytail and has a tidy set of glasses. Really, his appearance is nothing like what Phil expected a foster kid with a bad history of getting expelled would look like.
Techno seems like a good kid with unfortunate circumstances that’s generally just enjoyable to talk to. With a dark sense of humour.
Phil struggles to see the kid with a record of violence and bad grades.
Wilbur arrives at the bell, looking around awkwardly with that same bag and guitar on his person and then spots Phil and Techno. Wil splits off into a wide smile and waves.
“Hullooo.” Techno drones, in a better mood after him and Phil had a conversation.
Wilbur holds out a hand and introduces himself. “Hey. I’m Wilbur Soot. I have to give you a tour of this hellhole.”
Phil chooses to ignore Wilbur’s wording of the school and his calling it a hellhole. Instead he watches as Techno stares at Wilbur’s hand skeptically before eventually grabbing it.
Phil lets Techno and Wilbur go off on the tour, heading to his first period class instead.
It is during the morning break that Phil receives a buzz from the office.
“Hello?” Phil picks the phone up, a confused tone in his voice.
“Hey Phil!” Ponk’s voice rings through the phone. “There’s some kids here who are asking for you?” there’s a shout on the other side which he recognises, clear as day, as the voice of Tommy Innit.
Phil feels a spike of anxiety take root in his heart. “Is everything alright? What happened?”
There's chatter on the other side of the call before Ponk returns.
“There was a fight.” Ponk answers. “I don’t know why they’re asking for you but Sam said you might want to come in.”
Almost immediately, Phil says thank you and rushes off to the office.
What the hell did they do this time?
His footsteps echo down the empty halls, all students except for the ones that matter to him the most, safely inside their classes.
Phil thrusts the door open, his eyes searching and immediately landing on three boys.
He wasn’t expecting to see Wilbur and Technoblade there but immediately his stomach starts doing flips. And he’s pretty sure that his lungs decide to stop functioning when he sees Tommy.
Wilbur cradles an ice pack to the side of his face while Techno sports a bandaged hand.
Initially, it’s easy for Phil to assume that Techno was the one to hurt Wilbur. In fact, Phils first thought was that it was Technoblade to do the damage to Tommy and to leave that mark across Wilbur’s face he’s now icing.
But something about the way Wilbur leans against Techno as though he’s about to fall asleep for exhaustion and pain stops him.
You don’t just lean against someone who’s sucker punched you across the jaw.
Techno looks pretty unbothered for someone who just got into a fight. He barely even looks at Phil, instead keeping his eyes focused on something else. The bandages across his knuckles leak a little bit with blood.
Phil follows Techno’s line of sight to Tommy. Tommy looks the worst.
He’s shaking badly, partially zoned out while dried blood has a remaining mark on where his nose bled from earlier. There’s a dark ring around one of his eyes and he holds his arms protectively against his own chest.
“Boys?” Phil says, approaching and he’s relieved to see all three of them are responsive.
Wilbur groans and sits up properly, gently taking the ice away from his swelling jaw.
“Phil! It wasn’t our fault!” Tommy turns his wide eyes to Phil. “Please, Phil, you have to believe us.” Tommy pleads and it makes Phil’s heart want to burst, seeing his students hurt.
“What happened?” Phil asks, looking over the three of them.
“My tour of the school went amazingly.” Techno commented, sarcasm lacing his voice.
Wilbur moaned in discontent. “I was showing Techno around and I was telling him about Tommy—”
Techno cuts in. “And then I said to Wilbur, ‘Hey, that kid looks an awful lot like that Tommy guy ’ as we walked past this group of seniors pushing him around.” Techno looks pointedly at Tommy who looks moments away from cracking.
Tommy bit his lip. “They were just joking around.”
“Tommy!” Wilbur shouts and regrets it the moment he sees Tommy flinch. “That wasn’t joking around.” Wilbur finishes a bit softer.
“Fucking— they found out that Phil was tutoring me and asked for me to steal the answer keys to their tests.” Tommy’s leg bounced as he recalled the events.
“I said no and this one prick pushed my head into the lockers so I fucking kicked them and it just—” Tommy’s voice broke and he waved a defeated hand.
“Oh, Tommy, mate.” Phil slowly grabbed Tommy’s hand into his own, making it clear what he was doing to avoid frightening him.
“I would never steal from you. Or help them cheat.” Tommy muttered, eyes filling with tears that he refused to let fall.
“I know.” Phil took a deep breath and turned to the other two boys. “And I’m guessing you two saw it happening and interfered?”
Techno and Wilbur both nodded before Techno spoke.
“It was my fault. Don’t blame Wilbur or Tommy for getting hurt, I threw the first punch.” Techno admits.
And despite it all, he can’t find he blames Techno. If not, he’s a little appreciative. What kind of state would Tommy be in if Techno didn’t help? If Wilbur never walked around to give the tour?
“I don’t blame any of you.” Phil said honestly. “I think you all did good. Although you need to be more careful.”
“I shouldn’t have fought back.” Tommy whispers and Phil gives his hand a light squeeze.
“You did nothing wrong.”
The three boys come to a mutual agreement, Techno not really saying much but joining in mostly to be a part of the majority.
Phil stands, checking he’s got another 10 minutes before he needs to get to class and makes the decision to stick by them and chat.
Techno’s foster parents arrive first, a worried angry look on their face. Phil can’t help but be worried. They must have known about Techno’s record. By the looks on both of their faces, he feels his heart twang a bit for Techno. He can’t see a couple like that sticking with him long before he’s thrown back into the system.
“Thanks for the tour, Wil. I’ll see you around.” Techno waves goodbye, chuckling to himself as he leaves.
Wilbur and Tommy say their goodbyes and Phil can’t help but feel like maybe he’ll be seeing and hearing of Techno a lot more.
Tommy’s mother arrives shortly afterwards, her face in a flat line devoid of emotion. Tommy stands quickly, without a word. He walks over like a soldier in uniform.
There’s no friendly goodbyes, just one glance back to Wilbur and Phil with a worried look on his face.
She turns to Ponk, sitting quietly at the reception desk.
“I am appalled by what has happened today. You must keep your students orderly.” She spits like every word has personally offended her.
She turns her wrath towards Tommy, who continues to look blankly, trying to keep his face clear of emotion. Nothing like the emotion driven Tommy that they know.
She gives Tommy a pointed look, gripping his forearm tightly as they walk off.
“This behaviour disgusts me.” His mother barks before turning on her heel. “Come, Theseus.” She orders, like one would command a dog.
Wilbur whispers once they’re gone. “I fucking hate her.”
Phil pinches his eyebrows together. “Is she always like that? I hope Tommy explains to her what happened. She must think Tommy was the problem.”
Wilbur flops back into his chair. “That’s the first time I met her. But she seemed like a bitch.”
Phil nods at the poor first impression. “She’s probably nicer when she’s calmed down.”
Wilbur scowls. “I’m glad my parents aren't like that.”
“Shouldn’t they be here by now?”
Wilbur hesitates, “I don’t think they’ll come to pick me up.” He picks at the skin by his fingernails.
“Do they work a lot?” Phil questions and Wilbur snorts.
“Yeah, something like that.”
The following week they don’t do any tutoring. The three of them have detentions for two weeks of which Phil gets to sit in on.
“You know, Mr Watson, I think when you threw that sandwich at me the first time we had tutoring… I think that was assault.” Wilbur hums, leaning against his desk.
Techno places his book down and looks pointedly.
“Aren’t teachers like— definitely banned from assaulting students.” Techno smiles from his seat in the back.
“Phil, we should get you fired.” Tommy nods very seriously and bangs a fist on the table as a declaration.
“O-kay.” Phil laughs, lowering the screen of his laptop. “Absolutely not. The sandwich thing…ehhh, who even remembers that?”
Wilbur breaks into a shit eating grin. “Let us leave detention or we’ll fire you.”
Phil doubles down, squinting. “Bullshit.”
“Oh Phil.” Tommy clicks his tongue, shaking a mop of blond hair. “Phil, Phil, Phil.”
Techno pauses, “Did our teacher just swear?” Nobody answers him.
“When did you two get so damn chaotic together? You have to stay in detention.”
Wilbur raises his eyebrows. “Says who? Once you’re fired, we’ll be teacherless and thereforth detention-less.”
Techno shrugs. “I’m convinced. Get ‘em out.”
Phil shakes his head. “No. Nuh-uh. This isn’t working on me.”
Tommy groans loudly in exasperation. “Fuck! Wilbur, you bitch, I told you this wouldn’t work on Phil.”
Wilbur bites his lip, slumping in on himself. “How about a compromise?”
Phil tilts his head, crossing his arm. The chair creaks beneath his weight. “I’m listening.”
“You let us watch a movie and in exchange you keep your job.” Wilbur stands up, chair scraping back and crosses the distance. Phil watches the hand extended.
“You should get into politics.” Phil sighs, taking Wilbur’s hand and turning to his computer. He opens a new tab. “What movie?”
Wilbur smiles smugly. “Hamilton.”
Tommy whoops loudly and Techno roll his eyes despite smiling.
The next few detentions were dedicated to the movie Hamilton, of which Wilbur and Tommy sang nearly every lyric.
There were stages where Techno was also called to the stage however he only joined in for the well known parts that he knew.
Phil had to put a stop to it when Wilbur started galavanting around the room, getting a little too in character and walking around doing actions to go along with his speech.
Aside from detention, things went back to normal. The fight was pretty much null and void.
Wilbur and Technoblade healed pretty quickly. As for Tommy, he’s still a little roughed up. But everything effectively fell back into routine.
Wilbur continues to talk to Technoblade and Wilbur still walks Tommy home after detention.
Wilbur trails behind Tommy on a particular walk home. Tommy leaps between shadows, doing his best to stay out of the heat of the day.
“Are you not hot?” Wilbur asks, watching Tommy dash between each patch of shade. Tommy hasn’t stopped sporting a long sleeve shirt and trousers all week.
“You know me Wilbur, I’m always hot.” Tommy giggles mischievously, pulling the sleeves of his shirt further down into little sleeve paws.
“Gremlin.” Wilbur grunts as beads of sweat begin to form on his face. He doesn’t know how Tommy isn’t melting
They cross the road and head down a quiet street. Wilbur looks around anxiously while Tommy bubbles with cool energy. Wilburs never walked Tommy this close to his house before. Hell, he’s barely ever gone to this part of town.
“I really like Phil.” Tommy comments, pulling his bag up.
“Me too.” Wilbur agrees, distracting himself from his nerves.
And it’s true, there’s not a lot of teachers who’ve given him a second glance. Not many adults bother with him in his life.
“Should I start calling him Phil? Or is it too early?” Wilbur looks down at the springy 14 year old, kicking rocks and shrugging.
“Whenever you feel like.” Tommy hums, a relaxed energy passing between the two. “Hey, Wil? We are a bit like family, aren’t we? I think Phil’s right. We’re brothers.”
“Don’t say that, I will cry.” A small shadow of a smile passes across Wilbur’s face while Tommy picks up another one of his random conversation topics.
This walk is longer than usual and Tommy pauses outside a quiet looking one story house. Tommy takes a deep breath in.
“Well this is it. Thanks Wilbur.” Tommy gives Wilbur a shaky smile and walks up to his house.
“See ya Gremlin!” Wilbur calls, watching as Tommy disappears behind the white front doors of his house.
Admittedly, he was expecting something worse. Wilbur’s not ashamed to say he’s made some assumptions about Tommy’s home life.
The boy is always hungry, eager to stay out for as long as possible, and deadly terrified of not following his parents' rules. Not to mention, his mother seemed like a controlling bitch.
Maybe Wilbur just has a contorted view of what controlling is.
But the house looks normal, at least from what Wilbur can tell on the outside. So when Tommy disappears behind the white doors with chipping paint, Wilbur turns to leave.
Phil doesn’t care too much for punishing them in detention. He lets them talk all they want if it’s just Him, Techno, Wilbur and Tommy.
Phil thinks it’s stupid they have detention when it’s clear that whoever hurt Tommy should be in trouble.
But the three of them have come to some sort of agreement not to tell anyone who was harming Tommy.
Phil feels a little excluded, admittedly. And if he’s being honest, he’s not sure why they’re protecting whoever hurt Tommy. But that’s the way it is.
It is a little weird because that must be one of the only things the three of them ever seem to agree on. From what he’s noticed, Tommy and Wilbur fight a lot and Techno just enjoys winding them both up. Techno plays whatever is the winning side but Tommy and Wilbur don’t realise it.
Phil thinks it’s strange watching the two of them fight.
Tommy usually instigates the fighting matches with Wilbur, roaring with a surprising dose of anger. But, Tommy is usually the one who asks for it to stop first.
There’s this unusual trait Tommy has; of fighting until he’s gone down.
It’s almost like he is staying on a sinking ship believing it will start floating again.
Although Tommy himself is shouting, when Wilbur shouts back he starts shaking. Despite trying to cover it, there’s miniscule flinching everytime Wilbur shouts a swear at him.
Infact, he’s started to notice some habits about Tommy as time continues to pass.
On those days he switches between loud and brash to silent and twitchy, his focus during tutoring is gone.
Phil observes as Tommy’s foot bounces up and dow.Phil stands patiently, waiting for the moment Tommy zones back in and realises Phil’s stopped talking.
They don’t necessarily need to be doing work, it’s detention, but Tommy looks completely lost in thought. Phil thinks it’s a little funny.
Wilbur stares down at his paper, unmoving. “Tommy, do you know the answer to question 3?”
No response, just Tommy’s vacant stare as he looks into a different world.
“Tommy?” Phil says in a sing-song voice.
Phil gently taps the desk, noticing the bags under Tommy’s eyes looking more pronounced than they did previously.
Okay, less funny than initially thought.
Techno chuckles quietly in the background, swinging on a chair and refusing to do anywork during detention. Techno clamps a hand over his mouth and makes a fake hissing noise like a speaker.
“Earth to Mr Simons? This is your captain speaking. We require your presence here at Essempee High school. The higher ups are asking for you.”
Wilbur turns to look at Tommy with a frown.
The smile on Phil’s face slowly drips away as he continues to look at Tommy, the slight tremor in his hand while his pencil is frozen in place. “Tommy?”
Tommys eyes begin to blink rapidly, catching up on all the time they spent open.
Tommy takes a shaky breath. “Sorry.” He whispers. “I can’t— I’m not. . .”
“It’s alright.” Wilbur reassures.
Wilbur puts his pencil down and places a hand on Tommy’s forearm. Before Phil gets the chance to react, Tommy winces violently, tucking his face in and pulling his arm away.
There’s a look of immediate regret on both of their parts and Tommy’s arm moves forward as though he wants to put it back and pretend the flinch never happened.
An air of uncertainty floats through the room, resting like a heavy blanket against their chests.
“Shit, sorry Toms. I didn’t…. Yeah, I’m sorry.” Wilbur keeps both his hands up like he’s being arrested for a crime.
Tommy shakes his head, pushing away whatever was clouding him. The initial regret being placed with an embarrassed anger.
“Fuck off Wilbur. It’s fine. I just remembered that— My uh, my dad…..” he trails off, his thoughts swarming his mind once again.
“He wanted me home an hour ago.” Tommy looks up with wide eyes, almost jarred by whatever just happened before he scribbles down whatever was left for him to finish.
“He’s gonna be upset.”
The words make Phil feel sick for a reason he can’t quite place. It’s not like he’s met Tommy’s Dad. In fact, the only thing he really knows for sure is that they want him to have good grades.
But something like doubt finds its way into his head.
Phil’s not too sure he likes it.
“Oh, that’s alright mate. Don’t worry about it. We can pick this up next week. And honestly, the detention thing is kinda ridiculous any—” Phil stands and takes the paper from Tommy who’s already halfway out the door.
“Hey, how about—”
He turns around to the sound of the door slamming shut as his student rushes down the hall.
“No running in the hall!” Phil calls, a half-hearted attempt at saying a goodbye.
He turns back to Wilbur and offers a weak smile.
“Did you get a bad feeling from that too or just me?” Techno stares at the door Tommy just left through.
“Absolutely.” Wilbur nods breathlessly, still focused on the door Tommy just fled out of.
Phil scratches his head awkwardly as he takes a seat. “It’s not my place.”
“Man, who knew it was that easy to get out of detention?” Techno stops swinging on his chair and leans forward from where his desk is positioned. “Sir, can I please leave? My parents need me home as well.”
“Techno you don’t have parents.” Wilbur comments, slapping a hand over his mouth as soon as the words leave his mouth. Techno bursts into laughter, it’s the first time Phil has heard him laugh so hard.
“Man, Wilbur, that's messed up.” Techno snorts.
Phil scrunches his nose up in distaste.
He finishes detention pretty quickly after that. Something doesn’t sit right.
Everything about the interaction with Tommy makes him feel uneasy. Even an hour later, once Phil has finished sorting tomorrow's lesson and is driving down to the groceries store, he feels sick.
It’s all that’s on his mind as he goes around purchasing some necessities. It’s an uneventful trip.
As Phil rounds the corner to where his car is packed he notices a familiar figure on the bench. A guitar, leaning up against him and tangled onto his arm in case someone tries to move it. The boy is clearly asleep, using his brown coat like a blanket.
It makes Phil lose complete focus.
He feels a wave of confusion hit. Then disbelief as he approaches. The day just feels completely upside down.
Cautiously, still not sure it’s who he thinks it is, he approaches.
“Wilbur?” Phil whispers as he nears closer. Immediately, Wil’s eyes shoot open and he rockets up, clinging to his guitar for dear life.
Sure enough it’s him. Dripping with water that’s collected like glitter in his hair.
Wilbur looks even more tired at this time. Hell, it’s nearly 7pm and the boy looks like he’s dead on his feet, cold and pale.
“Mr Watson?” Wilburs eyes dart around nervously and he adjusts properly into a sitting position. “What are you— why are you here at this time?”
Phil squints. “Wilbur? Why were you sleeping on the bench? At first I thought you were a homeless person!”
Wilbur bites the inside of his cheek and shrugs. Phil thinks it’s weird how small Wilbur looks. He’s never looked small before. But outside, against the growing dark and blowing wind. The slow fall of rain and biting cold, Wilbur looks small.
And for all the times Wilbur has so much to say, always more to add to an argument or debate, today he seems completely and utterly wordless.
A pink tint of shame on his cheeks. In a wordless description, Wilbur stands and walks over to a rubbish bin. He waits by it for a moment, as though working up the courage and Phil walks over, peering just past Wilbur’s shoulder.
Wilbur reaches in, much to Phils disgust, and pulls out his bag.
Wil crouches down on the floor and Phil sets his groceries down as well, both men on their haunches.
Wilbur sits the bag on the ground, unzipping it. Inside is— well, the bare essentials.
A toothbrush, a hairbrush, some canned food, a frightening lack of school supplies, blankets, a torch. It’s only what he sees on the surface. And although he’s only seeing what’s on the surface of the bag, he feels like he’s discovered a whole new layer to Wilbur.
The reason why Wilbur throws his work out makes more sense, given the lack of space in the bag, although it’s still not entirely explained why he’d intentionally fail.
Phil looks across at Wilbur’s guilty face from where he’s crouched, his groceries squished together in the bag by his side and he makes a decision. He says the exact same thing he said to Tommy before their relationship really started.
“C’mon then mate.” Phil gestures for Wilbur over to the car.
“What?” Wilbur scoffs and stands up, throwing the bag over his back.
“Get in the car.” Phil points using his head towards his car, arms full with groceries. “I’m taking you home.”
Phil spins around and marches off towards his car, hearing Wilbur whispering an agreement behind him and shuffling closely behind.
Phil opens the back door, instructing Wilbur to place his guitar there. Wilbur clutches his guitar close to his chest, silent in thought before nodding and gently placing it down.
Phil swings the door open and takes a seat in the driver's position.
Across from him, Wilbur takes a seat, placing his bag on the floor.
“Seatbelt.” Phil reminds, hearing his own go click.
“You don’t have to.” Wilbur stares at his lap and Phil gives him a stern look.
“Shut it.”
The engine rumbles to life softly, the radio flickering on which Phil turns down just a pinch.
There’s a light layer of rain on his windshield which he wipes away once before pulling out of the car park.
The radio blends into the background as Phil drives.
“How. . . Wilbur, how long have you been—”
“3 months.” Wilbur stares down at his lap as Phil inhales sharply.
“What?!” Phil says in his usual fashion, “You’ve been homeless for 3 fucking months?” The harsh language slips out of Phil’s mouth. A misdirected anger to Wilbur’s parents which makes Wil squeeze his eyes shut.
“Where the hell are your parents?”
Wilbur closes his eyes tightly and Phil can barely see as he swaps from looking at the road to Wilbur that there’s something like tears in his eyes, easily mistakable for the rainwater outside.
“They don’t care about me.” Wilbur begins quietly. “I basically raised myself because they’ve always been too busy with their own lives.”
Wilbur speaks like it’s his greatest shame. And Phil can tell he never planned on dragging his friends or anybody else into his grievances with his parents.
“Sorry.” Wilbur chokes out, rubbing the nape of his neck. “You don’t need this. Just uh— yeah.”
“Continue.” Phil whispers. Phil clears his throat, “Continue.” He insists.
Wilbur wrings his hands but nods. “They left for a month at the start of this year and I did just fine.” Wilbur’s voice gets louder, his fist clenching in something that has festered inside him for too long. “I might have been living in their house but I wasn’t living. I stayed in their home, I ate their food, I did what they asked when they asked, but that’s all I did.”
Wilbur glances at Phil and Phil gives a reassuring nod. “They’re well off and don’t need to work as much as they do but they just fucking ignore me. All they do, Phil, all they do is work constantly.”
“It’s like I didn’t exist.” Wilbur states absently.
Phil focuses on the road, the darkness of night slowly rolling around. The wet concrete slides past as they drive. When Phil glances at Wilbur’s face, he can see the steady burning of heat beginning to rise.
“I started acting out. I got in with a bad crowd, tried some bad things, nothing worked. I dramatically ditched all of my good friends. Who needs them?” Wilbur laughs sourly. Wilbur’s eyes begin to water and he fights it back.
“I thought if I ran away they’d take notice of how much I was struggling. But of course they never did and then when they came back I started sabotaging my school work. I started to stay out late, fuck Phil, I stopped going home.”
Wilbur starts choking up and he throws his head back in frustration. “I thought the only way I could get their attention is to start failing all my classes and to stop coming home and it’s been three months. Three fucking months of radio silence! I haven’t been home in three months and I haven’t gotten so much as a text or call! I just wanted someone to notice.”
Phil slows the car down, pulling over for a moment down a random street.
Wilbur’s voice raises with a burning frustration, tears dripping down his face. “They don’t care! They don’t give two shits and they never fucking will!” Wilbur bangs a fist down against the side of the car, burying his face in shame.
Phil parks the car, turning to face Wilbur.
“They don’t care about me.” Wilbur sobs, wiping his eyes on his sleeve and Phil leans over, pulling him into a hug which Wilbur leans into.
“Why don’t they care?” Wilbur cries, a tenderness in his voice that Phil’s never seen before.
“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, Phil. This whole thing is so fucking stupid.” Wilbur all but cries into Phil’s arms while he shushes and whispers to him.
“It’s alright. It’s okay, you’re with me now. I’ve got you.” He holds Wilburs head in his hand, brushing through his brown hair.
There’s anger, building in Phil’s chest towards Wilbur’s parents. The anger feels so suffocating, he’s not sure how Wilbur is breathing.
Phil feels angry for Wilbur. At his parents for never showing up. Never checking on him. Never making sure he’s okay. The test that Wilbur got wrong on purpose starts making a lot more sense now.
He wanted someone to care.
Once Wilbur’s calmed down, he pulls away, sniffling.
“I uh, I called the police station last week. Just, out of curiosity. They never even reported me missing.”
There’s a silence, thick like fog, stopping him from speaking.
Eventually, he breaks the spell. He makes the decision that determines his future. The car starts back up and they drive.
“Phil, please don’t take me back.” Wilbur stares out the window as the car picks up and Phil shakes his head.
“We’re not going to your house. Don’t worry mate.” He smiles a little sadly. “Like I said, you’re with me now. I’ve got you.”
Notes:
REMEMBER WHEN WILBUR SAID HE HATED THE RAIN? REMEMBER WHEN WIL SAID HIS PARENTS WONT CARE? OR HOW HIS PARENTS DIDN'T SHOW UP? REMEMBER HOW WILBUR ALWAYS LOOKED TIRED? REMEMBER HOW WILBUR CARRIES HIS GUITAR AROUND INSTEAD OF LEAVING IT AT HOME? REMEMBER-
SORRY, ANYWAYS HOPE YOU ENJOYED.
TELL ME YOUR THOUGHTS :D
Chapter 4: Step 4: Fake it till you make it
Summary:
Phil tries to adjust to life with Wilbur (how hard could it be?)
Techno faces his fears, getting some bad news along the way. (and punches someone)
Tommy looks a little bit different after returning to school. (It's nothing, he swears.)
Notes:
hey! I'm leaving for a week so the next update will probs be late.
hope you enjoy reading!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
What he’s doing isn’t exactly legal.
Phil knows that much. But if Wilbur didn’t want to go home, he sure as hell wasn’t making him.
Being immortal means you get to do a lot of illegal things at least once in your life. This was one of those times.
And Phil would rather someone kicked his shins out than see Wilbur sleep another night on the streets.
The door to Phil’s house creaks open and he flicks the light, watching as it buzzes to life. He drops the keys on his table, turning to smile at Wilbur.
“Welcome home.” Phil laughs and ushers Wilbur to follow him upstairs. Wilbur follows, school bag and guitar in hand and Phil takes him into one of the spare rooms.
One of the things that comes with being immortal? You’ve got plenty of time to earn money. Phil considers himself pretty well off and he has no problem spending said money on an extra big house. Phil doesn’t even need to work if he chose to retire.
“Sorry it’s not much. Wasn’t really expecting to need it.” Phil stands at the doorway to the room. It’s quite empty; a big wooden dresser, a well made bed with a fluffy blue blanket, a bookshelf and desk. It’s not much, but if this becomes more permanent, Phil expects more character to be added to the room.
Wilbur looks around the empty room and gives a happy nod, indicating that the room will suffice.
Wilbur plops his bag onto the ground and gently lowers the guitar before sprawling on his back onto the bed.
Wilbur flops onto the bed and groans in relief. “Oh, this easily beats sleeping on a bench.”
Wilbur laughs, staring up at the ceiling. It warms Phil’s heart.
Wilburs face goes from joy to focus and he turns to Phil.
“Is this okay? How much is rent? You don’t need to drive me anywhere, I’ll walk.”
Phil chuckles. “Piss off. There’s no rent and if you need to be driven anywhere I don’t mind.”
Wilbur frowns and raises an eyebrow. “I can get a job and do schooling if that’s what you're worried about.”
Phil begins the descent downstairs and Wilbur follows him.
“Nope! I’m not making my student pay me. This is what teachers do, we help.”
Wilbur chases him down the stairs while Phil minds his own business.
“I’m pretty sure most teachers don’t let students stay at their house because their parents are crap.” Wilbur argues.
Phil ignores Wilbur, instead going about what he’d usually be doing if he didn’t have a new roommate. Wilbur watches as Phil scoops up the groceries bags from earlier and moves them into the kitchen. “You’re kinda kidnapping me.”
Phil sputters out a laugh. “You came willingly!”
Wilbur shrugs. “Doesn’t mean it’s legal.”
Phil hoists the bag of groceries onto the dining table and pauses. He turns to Wilbur. “Do you have a problem with that?”
Wilbur thinks for a moment before smiling. “No, I don’t think I do.”
It takes some adjusting to.
Phil still panics every time he enters a room that’s occupied. It’s odd, forgetting he isn’t home alone anymore.
It’s nice though.
Phil quickly found out that Wilbur had a real talent for the guitar, strumming it while sitting crosslegged on the couch. He also found out that Wilbur loved tea, just like him.
And had an inspiring take on why coffee is the devil's drink.
Seriously, he’s never asking that question again.
But aside from getting adjusted to one another's presence over the weekend in between school, everything felt normal.
It was when they arrived back at school that Phil remembered everything with Tommy.
Wilbur tapped his pen against the paper inside the classroom, an impatient frown during tutoring that he usually didn’t have.
“Wil? Everything alright?” Phil questions. Wilbur frowns, lost in the stream of thoughts his mind floods him with.
“Tommy’s not here.” Wilbur stares down the door, switching his line of sight between that and the clock. “Last time he left in a rush because he forgot something.”
"Something about hisdad." Phil bites the corner of his cheek and nods. “Now that you mention it, this is the first tutoring session he’s missed.”
Phil can see as Wilbur's mind is flooded once more. Wilbur has this look on his face that tells Phil he could drown in those thoughts.
Wilbur clears his throat and taps the desk anxiously. “Techno and I were looking for him at lunch. He usually hangs out with Ranboo and Tubbo but he wasn’t there.”
Phil raises an eyebrow, “You and Techno?” He smiles. “I didn’t know you guys were friends outside of detention.”
Wilbur shrugs, a faint smile on his lips before going back to his work. "I guess we are."
Tommy didn’t arrive the next day.
Or the next.
On the fourth day, Phil’s sick to his stomach with worry.
As the end of his freshman class rolled near, everyone beginning to pack up, he decided to ask someone about Tommy.
“Do any of you know why Tommy’s been away?” Phil calls over the chatter of students.
Ranboo and Tubbo both tense, exchanging a glance before turning to Phil.
“He’s been sick.” Tubbo begins.
“Very sick.” Ranboo adds.
“He’s vomiting….”
“Intrusively vomiting, in fact.” Ranboo nods.
Tubbo continues his list. “His throat is sore.”
“He sounds like a smoker.” Ranboo shakes his head in sympathy.
Tubbo pulls out his phone, reading off a paragraph of symptoms. “Probably sneezing…”
“I stood outside his house and could feel the gust of wind caused by his nasal cavities.” Ranboo admits.
“and shitting. . .” Tubbo shrugs.
“Oh, yeah definitely. Probably crying too.”
“Crying from the shitting!” Tubbo adds thoughtfully and Ranboo hums in agreement.
“Coughing…”
“Mhm, like an Ipad kid. . .”
“Pissing probably and his eyes are all dry and crusty.” Tubbo lists everything off on his fingers as he speaks.
“Like one of those white dogs.” Ranboo whispers, pretending to have a voice crack out of sadness. Both boys sit with a hand over their heart.
“Didn’t he break his arm?” Purpled asks, bringing all eyes onto him. He smiles a little awkwardly as they all turn to stare. “He lives around the block from me.”
Tubbo and Ranboo both turn on him with a fire in their eyes.
“No idea.” Ranboo grits out, laughing nervously, a hand on Tubbo’s shoulder as the younger one steams and looks as though he’s about to launch out of his chair.
Tubbo walks right up to Purpled and yells, but via whisper. In a way that suggests nobody else is supposed to hear but he needs to shout to set things right.
“Purpled, I am going to end your entire bloodline, do you hear me? Tommy said he didn't want anyone to know until he came back. What the fuck, man!?”
That unsettled feeling in Phils stomach grew stronger.
Despite living with Phil, Wilbur still likes to walk home. He used to do it to his parents house, now he does it with Phil's.
It’s become routine for him.
Even… even though the past few times have been without Tommy.
Wilbur’s been asking Technoblade if he wants to join him on the walk and Techno’s always been more than happy to come along.
It’s not like a replacement, it's mainly because he wants to spend more time with Techno.
It’s a lot less chaotic when it’s just him and Techno, peaceful talking for the most part with sparks of randomness thrown amongst the lot.
“What’s something you’re afraid of Technoblade?” Wilbur eyes him curiously, shaking the conversation up a little bit.
Technoblade hums in thought. The sunlight scatters between the leaves that hang from the tree branches overhead. Some days, Wilbur was so grateful that Phil lived on a shaded street.
“I don’t know.” Techno answers honestly and Wilbur gives him a disbelieving stare. “Everything I might have been afraid of I got over.” Techno shrugs and Wilbur groans.
“You’re totally bullshitting right now. There’s nothing?”
“Nothing.” Technoblade’s eyebrows draw as he thinks, not finding any suitable answer.
“Wilbur rolls his eyes. “I'm afraid of being alone.” he stops for a beat before continuing. “And judgement.”
There’s a pause. A silence disturbed only by the sound of their footsteps and the rustling of leaves.
“Those are good fears.” Techno agrees and his eyebrows pop up as an idea grows in his head. “Does being self conscious count?”
“As a fear?” Wilbur tilts his head, “I suppose so. Is that what you’re afraid of? You’re self conscious?”
Techno blows a strand of his long hair out of his face. “I guess. At a couple of my old schools I was made fun of for my long hair. They stopped pretty quickly after I punched them though.”
Wilbur shoves his shoulder against Techno’s. “I like your long hair. Are you still self conscious about it?”
“Not enough to cut it. I guess it’s my only “fear” if you call it that.”
Wilbur kicks a pebble against the ground, letting it skid across into a bush of pink flowers.
“You should dye it.”
“No.” Technoblade responds.
“Dye it pink.” Wilbur answers.
“No.” Techno disputes, a final answer to Wilbur’s statement.
“Are you afraid?”
There’s a long silence of contemplation before Techno finally sighs, muttering below his breath.
And that was how an hour later, Techno found himself being led upstairs, a cheap box hair dye in his hand that they purchased 10 minutes earlier.
As Wilbur passes the computer he freezes for a minute, noticing how Phil left some tabs about fostering up on his computer.
He shakes himself free of what that could mean. He’d think about it later. Surely that’s not. . . No, let’s not even begin to go there.
Instead, they make their way to the upstairs bathroom and Wilbur begins.
It takes about 10 minutes for Wilbur to ensure he isn’t going to cause Techno to go bald accidentally.
Haha, Technobald.
But after some screwing around, they fall into a pattern. Wilbur, meticulously grabbing undyed strands of Techno’s hair with a soft touch, pulling them back and rubbing pink colour into it.
Wilbur gently rubs the dye into Technoblades hair, one glove being stained and his exposed hand being sprinkled with pink marks.
“I regret my decisions.” Technoblade complained, staring into the mirror as Wilbur went to work behind him.
“Shut up, Techno. It’ll look cool as hell.” Wilbur squirted more dye onto Techno’s head.
“It’ll look pink.”
“Pink is masculine.” Wilbur declares.
“Why did we go pink?” Techno groans, staring at his reflection.
Wilbur chuckles, “Because you’re afraid.” he stares at Techno’s reflection, locking eyes in the mirror.
“I’m terrified.” Techno nods.
“That’s a good thing. It means it’s working.” Wilbur smiles, dragging his fingers through Technoblades hair.
“Wilbur. I think I am having a moment of weakness”
“You’re strong, Technoblade. Ignore the voices in your head telling you this was a mistake. What would Sun Tzu say?”
Sun Tzu wrote a book that Techno loved, but Wilbur had never read. The Art of War; Techno had referenced it a few too many times for it to just be a latest read. The man had it memorised.
Wilbur didn’t know what Sun Tzu would say, but Technoblade sure did because he sighed and fell back into silence as Wilbur went to work.
Wilbur played music quietly from his phone as he finished up the dye work.
Downstairs, the door rattled open, the sound of keys being placed on a table echoed upstairs into the bathroom.
“Wilbur?” Phil calls, “Are you upstairs?”
Techno turns to Wilbur. “Bruh, your dad is Mr Watson?”
“No he’s not. I didn’t— shit, I didn’t think he’d get home so early.” Wilbur curses, ripping a glove and turning the music from his phone off. Dye smears across his hand.
Wilbur yells out to Phil. “Yeah! I’m busy at the moment.”
Phil’s footsteps bang against the floor and Wilbur panics, rushing to the bathroom door and shutting it with a slam.
“Wilbur?” The footsteps freeze. “Everything okay?”
Wilburs heart pounds in his chest, he really didn’t want to get kicked out yet.
Just yesterday, he was researching if he could get emancipated.
“Don’t come in,” Wilbur yells through the door and Technoblade looks even more confused by the second. Wilbur panics and finishes his sentence with a nervous. "Dad."
"WHAT?" Phil exclaims and Wilbur feels his heart drop. They can't let Techno know that Phil isn't his dad. Wilbur has kept his life personal for a long while, too long for Techno to know anything other.
“Wil? What’s going on?” Phil’s concerned muffled voice echoes through.
“I’m... getting changed???” Wilbur tries, eyes squeezed shut in anticipation.
“What is that smell?” Phil calls and Wilbur’s eyes dart to the dye smeared over his gloved hands and Techno’s hair. Techno doesn’t seem to share his concern, looking more amused than worried.
“Promise not to be mad?” Wilbur murmurs. He’s not even sure Phil heard it at first. Wilbur feels his stomach churn. Has he really already fucked up his chances at living in an actual house away from his parents?
There’s silence on both sides of the door, just the unsteady breathing of Wilbur.
“Of course.” Phil whispers back and Wilbur nearly faints from relief.
Wilbur opens the door, dyeing the door knob. He sees Phil’s face, laced with worry, checking him up and down before his eyes land on the gloves. And then Phil’s eyes drift over to Techno.
“Hulloooo.” Techno waves awkwardly and Wilbur gives a nervous laugh.
“I have a friend over. I hope that’s okay,” Wilbur smiles and awkwardly, with a noticeable lack of ease, finishes with “Dad.”
Phil stares in confusion for a split second before masking it with a nod.
A voice rings at the back of Wilbur’s mind.
What if this is asking for too much? Too much of Phil’s time? Too much effort?
Phil deflates with relief. “Oh thank god. Mate, why didn’t you just say?”
“You’re not upset?”
“Of course not. I thought someone was dying.” Phil clutches his chest and laughs. “Techno, are you staying for dinner?”
Techno shrugs. “Sure.”
The hair turns out amazingly. The dye gives Techno’s hair a slight fluff, but in Wilbur’s opinion it suits him. Even if it’ll no doubt go away with some more treatment and care.
Techno can’t help but smile a little bit when he sees it in the mirror.
“You know, I actually think I prefer it to my old hair.” Techno practices putting it into different styles, his hands currently drawing it back into a high ponytail.
“Thanks, Wil.”
“No problem, Tech.”
Forks cling and clang loudly against the plate as the three of them eat.
“So uh, Mr Watson, I didn’t realise you were Wilbur’s dad.” Techno stabs a fork into a piece of carrot and places it into his mouth.
Phil chokes on his water and Wilbur coughs awkwardly, turning it into a laugh.
“That’s cool though. I guess it makes sense if I think about it.” Techno nods to himself, not noticing their reactions and continues to eat. His newly coloured hair drapes over his shoulder, the top half being pinned back out of his face.
Wilbur and Phil lock eyes, uncertain of what the fuck kind of excuse they should make. Do they really want to commit to pretending to be family? Especially when it’ll probably be easier to come clean. Wilbur had lied for a reason, but what if Phil wasn't happy with that kind of arrangement?
They speak at the same time.
“Yeah he’s my son.”
“Yeah, he’s my Dad.”
Techno smiles, scooping up a fork filled with mashed potato. “Awesome. Hey, Wilbur, can you pass the gravy? These mashed potatoes are really good. I’ll have to keep coming over for more.”
Wilbur chuckles nervously and passes the gravy boat.
Welp, he’s really committed now.
The next day, Phil walks into his morning class to see a familiar face.
Tommy Innit.
He sits in his usual place, sandwiched between Tubbo and Ranboo. The first thing Phil spots is the sling that Tommy’s left arm is in. He also makes a mental note that Tommy looks a lot worse for wear. Considering the days he took off were for recovery, he looks worse than when Phil saw him last.
“Tommy!” Phil waves and Tommy looks up—
He’s not sure what’s worse, the bruises or bags beneath his eyes.
“Hey Phil!” Tommy smiles, completely unaware of Phil’s horror.
“What happened to the arm and all?”
The smile on Tommy’s face is strained but he manages to keep it in place. “Fell down the stairs bossman, my fault for leaving my things everywhere.”
Phil feels a little unsettled but nods. “Alright then. Good to have you back.”
“Oh, uh, Phil? I can’t do tutoring this week. Next week, I should be fine though.” Tommy adds and Phil grins.
“Sounds great, Toms.”
Detention.
There’s usually a lot of people in detention on a Monday. Today, it’s just Technoblade.
“Hey Mr Watson?”
Phil looks up from his laptop, over to where Techno is seated, swinging on his seat per usual. This time, there’s a book in his hand.
“Yeah, Techno?”
“Do my fosters get told if I’m in detention?”
Phile bites the inside of his cheek. “Depends.”
“Do they get told why I’m in detention?” Techno bites his lip, tilting his head hopefully.
“They only get told if the why is bad enough.”
“And what may that include?”
Phil shuts his laptop, looking at Techno in suspicion. Techno fails at hiding his curiosity.
“Why?” Phil fixes a stare onto Techno who dodges eye contact.
Techno shrugs. “Punched a liar in the mouth after he said something stupid.”
“What did he say?”
“Does that change what my parents are told?” Techno shoots back.
Phil huffs. “If the what was bad enough, then yeah.”
Techno stops swinging on his chair. “Someone was making fun of Wilbur for his grades in History class. They said he’d fail. So I punched them in the mouth so they’d stop lying.”
The room grows quiet for a second while Phil thinks.
“Wilbur won’t fail.” Phil finally answers.
“I know that.” Techno snorts, “That’s why I punched him.”
Phil fights a laugh but smiles in acknowledgement. “Then I suppose your foster parents must understand, he was a liar.”
Techno grunts in agreement and goes back to reading.
“Are your foster parents… alright?”
Techno shrugs. “Better than most. They’re not abusive or anything. Just another family who wanted to be able to say they saved someone with issues.”
“You don’t have issues.” Phil’s voice is soft with sympathy. “The system is just rubbish.”
“Sounds like an issue to me, sir.” Techno pulls his book back open. “They’re gonna get rid of me pretty soon anyway. I can feel it.”
Phil shuts his laptop. “Will you get moved away?”
“Only if I keep punching people in the mouth.” Techno grins shamelessly. “So yeah, probably.”
“Techno, if you ever needed somewhere to stay…” Phil trails off and Techno meets Phil’s eyes.
“Don’t make promises you can’t keep, Mr Watson.” Techno draws his eyebrows together. “I never said I enjoyed punching liars in the mouth.”
Tutoring is a little odd, knowing that Tommy is back but not attending puts a spanner in the works.
The reason they began tutoring is because Tommy asked.
Wilbur taps his pencil against the paper he’s working on, a sheet about British history and the Monarchy.
Wilbur pauses in his work, looking up at Phil. “Do you know when Tommy is coming back?”
“He told me next week.” Phil continues grading a student's paper, stacking it to the side once he’s finished and grabbing another sheet.
Wilbur’s jaw drops. “He told you?”
Phil raises an eyebrow. “He’s back at school.”
“Bullshit.” Wilbur exclaims, flopping back in his chair. “That little shit hasn’t come to talk to me once since he got back!”
“Don’t worry mate, I’m sure he just forgot.” Phil hums but Wilbur looks discontent.
“Un—fucking—believable. I haven’t seen him since he… since uh, he left tutoring early in a panic.” Wilbur shakes his head and continues working, although not for long. “Why isn’t he tutoring?”
Phil draws a blank. “I uh… dunno mate. He just said he won’t be back until next week.”
Wilbur rolls his eyes. “Is he alright?”
Phil clicks the pen in his hand. “Define; alright.”
“Breathing?” Wilbur squints at Phil.
“Check.” Phil laughs.
“Bleeding?”
“Big nope. Or at least I hope not.”
“Concussed?”
“No..?”
“Sick?”
“Nah, mate.”
“Bruised?” Wilbur asks and Phil hesitates.
He was bruised. Across the face, that much was visible. And no doubt, probably along his arms. He imagines there’s bruises on his legs. Falling down the stairs would give you a fairly even spread.
“Check. He had a lot of bruises.” Phil nods slowly. “He broke his arm. Wasn’t very specific about it though.”
Wilbur’s jaw hits the ground. “He broke his arm?”
Phil rubs the nape of his neck. “Yeah, he’ll be alright though.”
Wilbur fixes his gazes on his paper. He looks a little zoned out although his brows are furrowed in thought.
“Do you think…” Wilbur trails off and clears his throat. He shakes his head in a dismissive manner, “Never mind.”
Phil has noticed that detention with Technoblade has become a lot more frequent. There are times where there’s other people in class, but once again it's just him and Techno.
“Hey Mr Watson.” Techno greets, taking his usual seat and immediately kicking his feet up and pulling out a book.
“Welcome back Techno.” Phil rests against the palm of his hand. “Punched someone?”
“Nah.” Techno opens up his book and rests it in his lap. “Some nerd pulled my hair so I threw them.”
“Them?? You threw someone? Not, like, something at them?”
“Nope.” Techno pops the P. “They were pretty light, all things considered.”
“Oh.” Phil decides to go along with it. “Alright then.”
Techno murmurs his agreement and begins reading so Phil leans back in his seat.
It’s barely five minutes of silence before one of them speaks again.
“Mr Watson?” Techno looks up suddenly, gazing across the classroom as an idea strikes him.
“Yeah?” Phil crosses his arms and leans against his desk.
“You teach Wilbur tutoring, right?”
Phil smacks his lips. “Yep. And Tommy.”
Technoblade hums. “Can you tutor me? I’m smart, don’t get me wrong, but I move around a lot and it’s difficult to keep up.”
Phil’s smile widens. “Of course. I’d be more than happy to tutor you.”
Techno nods appreciatively. “That’s good. I kind of don’t hate this school, if it’s just between you and me.”
Phil laughs. “I’m glad, Techno. I think Tommy and Wilbur, specifically Wilbur, like having you here too.”
The smile on Techno’s face slowly slips away. “I think Wilbur would kill me if he knew I was being moved.”
Phil puts his pen down to look at Technoblade, really truly look. Techno stares back, appearing a little bit squeamish before his gaze drifts over to the open window of the classroom.
“Surprise.” Techno drawls, raising one hand and waving it half heartedly.
“When are you leaving?”
Techno shrugs, fiddling with the pages of his book. “As soon as they find a new home for me.”
“Why don’t you get emancipated?” Phil tilts his head but Techno just shakes his head.
“I’m better off if I try to age out of the system.”
The statement feels like a punch to the gut. Phil doesn’t even want to think about how Wilbur will react knowing Techno is moving. He knows that Wilbur was already spending lots of time with Techno because his staying was never confirmed.
But now that it’s set in stone…
“We’ll figure something out, mate.” Phil promises.
Techno laughs quietly and mutters “Sure.” before going back to reading.
The next day, when Phil arrives home, it’s to the noise of shouting and the repeated beep of an alarm.
Immediately, his hands start shaking as he goes to unlock the door.
“Wilbur?” Phil yells through the wood.
It’s a fire alarm. There is smoke filling the house. He can see it through the small glass of the door.
“Techno!” Wilbur’s screams, running past. “Help me open these fucking windows!”
“I’ll get the door.” Techno’s muffled voice calls from inside the smoke. Phil can barely make out a figure, strolling over and swinging the door open.
Immediately, the stench of smoke forces its way into Phil’s nose, stinging his eyes.
Some pours out the door, slowly drifting away to reveal Technoblade, standing with a white apron.
“Oh hey Mr Watson.” Techno greets with much too little energy for someone dealing with a fire. “Sorry, we kind of blew up your toaster.”
Before Phil even has time to respond, Techno turns back over his shoulder. “Wilbur! Your dad is here!”
“MY DAD?” Wilbur shouts, running to the door. Phil watches as another figure appears, wearing an apron.
Wilbur’s face melts into that of relief when he sees Phil.
“Oh Ph— er, Dad. Can you please help with the smoke?” Wilbur gives a nervous toothy smile.
Phil feels like he’s about to faint.
Notes:
thank you all for such lovely comments last update. My responses will be late this time around since im gonna be busy for a while but THANK YOU ALL
I read them all and I'll try to respond when I get the chance :>
Chapter 5: Step 5: Learn how to cook (and throw a good punch)
Summary:
Phil decides he needs to start teaching the boys how to cook,
Techno forges an unlikely bond to gain some money,
Wilbur is emotionally vulnerable
and Tommy has a math test
Notes:
*sLAPS DOWN THIS CHAPTER LIKE A LAYERED CAKE*
THIS BAD BOY HAS SO MANY LAYERS, YOU PROBABLY WON'T EVEN REALISE WHEN YOU'RE BITING THROUGH THEM UNTIL LATER IN THE STORY.
*spRINTS OUT THE DOOR*
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After a lot of shouting and miscommunication, opening windows and turning on fans, even Technoblade waving a little tea towel around to get the smoke out, the house was finally breathable again.
Wilbur and Techno sit down at Phil’s wooden table.
Phil places a plate of a completely blackened lump down. It hits the table with a sharp thud and they both recoil a little at the sight and smell.
“What, dare I ask, is this?” Phil points to the coal-like object on the table. It leaves marks of ash and soot everywhere it touches.
Wilbur sucks in a breath. “We tried to cook you dinner.”
“Went well, did it?” Phil asks, sarcasm dripping from his voice.
“It’s a potato slice.” Techno sighs.
There’s an angry silence. Phil stares at the potato, nearly unrecognisable.
Phil clears his throat. “Why did you try to cook me a potato slice for dinner?”
The two boys exchange a nervous look.
Wilbur sucks in his lip. “Well I noticed you don’t eat a lot. And I mentioned to Techno it would be nice if we cooked you something since you’re always cooking for me.”
“Right.” Phil squints at the two boys.
Phil understands what Wilbur is talking about immediately.
Phil doesn’t eat a lot, it’s true. But that’s because he’s immortal . He doesn’t need to eat a lot. Phil can still feel hunger, but he can’t die from it. So yeah, Phil will enjoy a meal or two to avoid feeling hungry, but he doesn’t need to if he wants to survive.
Phil doesn’t need to do anything to survive.
Techno shrugs. “An old foster family of mine lived on a potato farm. I figured how hard could cooking one be?”
Phil takes a deep breath, collecting his thoughts. “You blew up the toaster trying to… trying to toast potato slices for our dinner?”
Techno and Wilbur glance at each other and then nod in unison.
“Hey man, I don’t have parents. I’ve never learnt how to cook. I don’t know what Wilbur’s excuse is, but that’s mine.” Techno shrugs.
Wilbur has a look in his eyes that tells Phil his parents never taught him how to cook either.
Phil clenches his jaw, looking at the ‘potato slice’ on the table. He pinches the bridge of his nose in quiet debate but nods.
“Alright, I’ll teach you both to cook. But never, ever ,” Phil waves a finger between the two of them and they both nod very seriously. “-are you allowed to use the toaster without my permission from now on until I am certain you are capable.”
Phil sighs, looking back over into the kitchen where his toaster is supposed to be. The area around the outlet is blackened where it was plugged in. Although now that he’s looking, where’s his toaster?
“Thanks Mr Watson, I’ll see you friday!” Techno calls, grabbing his coat and heading out the door.
Wilbur drums his fingers and goes to stand but—
“Wilbur, where is my toaster?” Phil pinches the bridge of his nose.
Wilbur sits back down nervously.
“It’s outside in a bucket.” Wilbur answers honestly, .
“Why is it outside in a bucket?”
“It exploded in flames so I grabbed a bucket and filled it with water.” Wilbur leans his weight against the table, sitting down in a slouch.
“And you put the toaster in the water bucket?”
“Techno put the toaster in the water bucket and carried it outside.” Wilbur suddenly becomes very interested in his nails, refusing to look anywhere else.
Phil takes a deep breath. “Okay, you’re not in trouble.”
“I feel like I’m in trouble.” Wilbur admits.
“You’re in a little trouble.” Phil nods, sucking in a sharp breath.
“Okay that’s fair.” Wilbur whispers, running his fingernail along the wooden grain of the table.
“You nearly burnt the house down, Wilbur.”
Wilbur laughs quietly in a hiccup and when Phil meets his eyes, he realises Wilbur is on the verge of tears. “I’m really sorry.”
“Im sorry, I’m trying. I swear I’m trying! But I just— I’m not good at being good.” Wilbur bangs his head against the table, covering his head with his hands. “I keep fucking things up.”
Wilbur picks at the skin on his fingers anxiously.
The anger melts away from Phil.
Phil walks over and takes his hands, preventing him from picking at the skin around his nails. Wilbur raises his head and meets eyes with Phil.
“You tried to make dinner for me, right? You and Techno?”
Wilbur chuckles wetly. “Yeah but I managed to mess that up too.”
“Being good is about intention, not outcome.” Phil stares the boy in the face and realises just how young he is. Wilbur’s a kid, at the end of the day.
‘I’m sorry, Phil. I swear on my life I’m doing my best to be good.”
“You are good. You’re so good, Wil. You’re you .” Phil smiles, showing his sincerity. “You’re you and that’s everything you need to be. You don’t need to change, or force yourself to be better. You are everything and more.” Phil squeezes Wilbur’s hand.
Phil sighs. “Mate, you need a break. You’re stressed about fixing your grades now that you’re trying, you're stressed about Techno getting in trouble with his fosters.” Phil and Wilbur’s eyes meet. “And you’re worried about Tommy.”
“Techno’s so fucking careless, his fosters aren’t gonna put up with it. I can feel it.” Wilbur tries to force a smile despite the way his eyebrows are drawn in a frown and tears stain his cheeks. “ I don’t want Techno to leave, Phil.”
Phil cups his cheek gently.
It’s beyond difficult to keep Techno’s secret. Seeing Wilbur worrying about Techno getting moved, knowing it’s inevitable isn’t something Phil is prepared for.
It breaks Phil’s heart that he can’t tell Wilbur that Technoblade is already halfway gone. But that’s not his news to tell, so Phil bites his tongue.
Phil continues. “And Tommy not being at school? You’re anxious about that, especially since the last time you saw each other he flinched like you’d hit him.”
Wilbur bites his lip and nods. It’s the only form of communication Phil needs to know that Wilbur is listening, so he keeps talking. If Phil can keep talking long enough, Wilbur will hopefully calm down. And Phil can put a stop to this entire mess.
Really, how can he be mad at Wilbur for trying to do something nice for him?
“And you’re stressed because you think I’m gonna be like every other adult in your life. You’re worried that the moment I start caring about you, I’ll stop.”
Wilbur covers his face with his hands with a small groan.
Phil rubs a hand up and down on Wilburs back consolingly. Wilbur hides his face as though it can hide the truth a little bit longer.
“You’re so old.” Wilbur complains, hiding his face. “You’re such a wiseass, let me wallow for once.”
Phil laughs at Wilbur’s response and Wilbur brings his arms down.
“Wilbur, you are allowed to stay here for as long as you like. I see you in my classroom, afterschool, and at home. I might as well adopt you at this point.” Phil jokes.
Wilbur laughs, a little more genuinely this time. “You know what the scary thing is, Phil? You’ve been more of a parent to me than my actual parents ever were.”
Now it was Phils turn to try not to cry. He doesn’t know how Wilbur managed to fight back the tears, just thinking about Wilbur crying is enough to make Phil’s throat go tight.
God, mortal children are going to be the death of him.
Techno thought about it for a while, and now he’s committed to it.
There’s no simple way of describing why Techno’s at where he’s at now. It started from a series of dirty looks. Disapproving scowls across the hallway. And even once, in the name of Tommy, a minor punch up on Techno’s first day of school.
It’s like a betrayal, even speaking to Dream.
He stares down at the address handed to him.
Techno isn’t proud he’s getting it from Dream, in fact that should be the first red flag.
If Techno wants to get out of the foster system and have something reliable backing him one day, he’ll need cash.
Who cares if it’s a little illegal? Techno is the best fighter he knows.
Besides, maybe it’ll result in kicking Dreams ass. Techno’s biggest concern is keeping it a secret.
Sure, it’s easy to hide things from foster parents and teachers, but not from friends.
It’s just another thing he needs to hide from Wilbur. Techno doesn’t want to hurt his friends.
Is this really the best way?
Cooking 101.
When Phil comes home, it’s with the intention to teach Techno and Wilbur how to cook pasta. A few days has passed since what he refers to as the potato slice incident.
Techno tends to spend a lot of time at the house, and Phil’s gotten quite used to it. The company is nice. He’s glad Wilbur has a friend.
Although the whole Dad thing is starting to become a little bit too easy to lean into. It’s becoming less and less of a joke. He even caught Wilbur calling him dad once at school during his history class.
The word rolls off Wilbur’s tongue a lot easier than it used to. Even Phil finds himself responding to it with a more practised ease.
Phil carries two heavy bags of groceries in his arms, pressing the doorbell with his elbow.
“Wilbur! Open the door, my hands are full!” Phil calls, patiently waiting for a response. One of the perks of having people stay in your home; they’re able to do things for you.
A voice shouts. “Sure! Make the cripple get the door, why don’t you—”
The doorknob wriggles and then is yanked open by a different yet still familiar face.
When Tommy’s eyes finally meet Phils face his jaw drops.
“YOUR Wilbur’s dad?” Tommy exclaims and then turns away, walking back into Phil’s house and over to his couch. “Wilbur! What the fuck man, you never told me your dad was Philza Minecraft.”
“Who?” Wilbur throws an arm over the couch, twisting around to face Phil. “Philza Minecraft?”
Techno laughs from his place in the armchair, eyes trained on a video game that flashes on the TV. “That’s a new one.”
Phil rolls his eyes fondly and walks inside, shutting the door with his foot behind him. “It’s a nickname. Not a preferred one either.”
“Philza minecraft is a fucking sick name.” Tommy walks backover to Phil where he places the bags of groceries down. Tommy peers into the bags curiously, eyes flicking over the contents.
Wilbur calls out, from where he sits on the couch. “I invited Tommy over for dinner, I hope that’s okay.”
Phil understands the concentration of Wilbur playing a videogame but also finds his heart warmed by the obvious comfortableness that Wilbur has with staying at his house. He takes it as a good sign.
Wilbur’s eyes still dance between the screen and Phil nervously as though waiting expectantly for some kind of push back but Phil just shrugs.
“That’s fine, Wil. I need to give you a way of contacting me so you can tell me beforehand though.”
Techno raises an eyebrow. “You don’t have your Dad’s number? Isn’t that like, a normal thing to have?”
Tommy shrugs, not knowing himself, and Wilbur’s eyes flick over to Phil. “It’s a new phone.”
“I was going to ask but I haven’t seen the gremlin in forever so once I saw him I just grabbed him and didn’t let go.” Wilbur jokes and Tommy laughs.
“It’s true, I’m actually here forcefully. I tried to leave and Wilbur threatened my entire family.” Tommy says with a very mischievous look on his face which he pretends is serious.
Phil cackles at the chaos and begins unloading the ingredients onto the table.
Techno pauses the video game, turning to face Phil and get involved with the action.
On the side of Techno’s face is a purple bruise, right on the cheekbone. It looks like someone planted a punch along his face which Phil decides not to comment on.
After all, a bruise is all too common when you go around punching people the way Techno does. Still, he finds it odd that the bruise is the first time he’s seen Techno genuinely injured from something. Phil thinks about asking but chooses to leave it for another day.
One by one, they take everything out. Tommy decides to help out too, doing the best he can with one hand.
And then, may the cooking begin.
“Fucking move over!” Tommy screeches, gripping the side of a bowl with his unbroken arm. He presses it against his body, dodging past the other three in the kitchen.
“Tommy!” Wilbur shoves him, “You made me spill the flour!” he clutches the bag possessively.
Tommy looks over at Wilbur, a massive cloud of white falling and resting on his apron. Tommy bursts out into laughter.
“Wait, I think I did this wrong.” Techno stares at the lump of dough in front of him. It looks oddly wet compared to Phil’s. Techno uses a rolling pin to flatten the dough, focusing intently and looking to see what Phil is doing.
“Dad!” Wilbur shouts. “Tommy’s being a little shit!”
Wilbur grabs a fist full of flour and launches it at Tommy who shrieks in terror.
“No no. You’re alright, you just need some more dry ingredients.” Phil comments to Technoblade who oohs in agreement. A moment later, a chunk of flour is spread across the table.
“Thanks Wil!” Techno calls, working back into the dough.
“PHIL!” Tommy shouts as Wilbur smears his hand across Tommy’s face, rubbing flour into his hair. The powder even clings to his eyelashes.
Wilbur bursts out in laughter and Tommy throws an egg at him.
For the two of them, time pauses. Wilbur’s face flickers in shock and betrayal.
Phil slowly turns around at the sudden silence. “Boys…”
The spell is broken by Wilbur sprinting at Tommy who screams and runs out of the kitchen.
Phil clicks his tongue, shaking his head knowing full well there’s going to be flour all around the house.
He watches as Tommy jumps on top of the couch, running across it and then promptly falling off the edge with a loud thud.
Techno laughs from his spot in the kitchen, even Wilbur chuckles, walking over to help Tommy up.
Tommy whines loudly, rolling onto his back. “Fuck, that hurt.”
“Did you land on your bad arm?” Wilbur asks, crouching down.
Tommy touches a finger to his nose, pulling away and seeing his hand wet with blood. “Oh, shit.”
Tommy sits up, using a hand to catch the blood dripping from his face. “Phil, I’m sorry.”
Phil spins around, seeing a slightly bloody Tommy. “Oh fuck, c’mere mate.” Phil ushers him over.
Tommy wobbles to his feet with the help of Wilbur and walks over. Phil wets a cloth beneath the sink and hands it to Tommy who presses it against his nose.
He blinks owlishly at Phil's assistance.
“Phil, I bled on your carpets.” Tommy says, looking back at the small red drips on the floor.
“I know you did.” Phil sighs.
“You don’t seem mad.” Tommy raises a confused eyebrow and Phil smiles.
“Wasn’t your fault.”
Tommy scrunches his nose up and Phil watches as the cogs in his brain turn. Eventually, Tommy can’t find fault in the statement and gives Phil a curious stare.
Phil barely even notices, too focused on ensuring Tommy’s alright.
Techno holds up his pasta dough proudly, showing it off to the three of them. It stretches out of his hand in a consistency that— you know what, that actually looks like dough.
All of them shout praise at Technoblade simultaneously in a word vomit of approval.
Cooking, whilst somewhat chaotic, passes fairly well.
The four of them have pasta for dinner.
The first tutoring session with all three of them is a mess. It is a jumble of yelling out answers and swearing that the other is an idiot.
It goes mostly well, bar for Tommy being a little more jumpy than usual.
“Who even lives in Costa Rica?” Tommy scrunches his nose up.
“Uhhh.” Techno squints, eyes lost in thought before a light bulb switches on. “Juan Santamaría? They named a whole day after him to celebrate his death.” Techno answers, looking between the slideshow Phil is presenting and taking notes in his book.
Tommy waves angrily at the screen. “I said who lives in Costa Rica, not who died there, idiot. I don’t know any Costa Ricans.”
Phil stands by the projection, mouth slightly agape as he listens to the boys argue.
“I’m not sure Costa Rica is even real.” Wilbur adds with a grin.
“Who?” Tommy smiles. “I don’t know, never meet her.”
“That’s not how that joke works.” Techno runs a hand down his face.
“Name one Costa Rican person.” Tommy holds up one finger expectantly and Techno waves a hand in exasperation.
Techno slaps the table in front of him once he figures out an answer. Tommy flinches back at the noise, using his good arm to cover the top half of his face before immediately forcing himself back to normal.
“Franklin Chang-Díaz. He’s probably still alive, right?”
“Who?”
“He's an astronaut.” Techno recalls, bouncing his knee.
“I could do that.” Tommy scoffs.
“You could be a Costa Rican astronaut?”
“Yeah, if I tried.” Tommy twists the long sleeves of his shirt, moving them for some breathability.
Wilbur cuts in, pushing Tommy in the shoulder. “You’re so full of shit, man.”
“Shut up.” Tommy bites back a retort.
The night is starting to set in, a cold dark blanket which drapes over the city. Techno is nowhere near home.
Techno leans against a brick wall. His head pounds from having it slammed around and he’s pretty sure he cracked a rib during one of those fights.
His hoodie is pulled up over his head. As though lurking in an alleyway doesn’t look suspicious enough.
Dream smirks. “It’s good cash, right?”
Techno shrugs, counting the wad of cash in his hand.
Dream’s right. It’s amazing cash.
In his hand is more money than Techno ever thought he’d hold.
“You never mentioned I’d be fighting several people at once. I wasn’t prepared for that.”
Dream scrunches his nose up. “So what? It’s not like it was too much for you. You won every fight.”
Techno holds in a breath. Dream is right, the fights were somewhat easy. He took about 5 people down in the span of a few hours.
It was…rewarding? Exhilarating? Wrong? He’s not sure he knows the answer.
“I reckon if we fought we could bring in 10 times that amount.” Dream crosses his arms, staring at Techno up and down. “You and me.”
“Yeah, problem is I’d kick your ass too fast.” Techno retorts, bundling the cash together and tucking it into the pocket of his hoodie.
Dream snorts. “Yeah? Don’t forget who introduced you to this place. I could easily kick your ass down there.”
“Ehh, I’ve seen you fight, Dream. It seems you can barely do any damage unless they’re half your size.” Techno jeers and then walks past Dream. Their shoulders collide as he passes and Techno keeps walking.
“I’ll see you around Techno.” Dream remarks. “Welcome to The Pit.”
Techno does his best to ignore him.
“Philza Minecraft.” Tommy shouts from the hall. Phil groans internally at his teachers desk and turns to the door, waiting for it to be shoved open by a far too energetic boy. It’s 10am in the morning, can a teacher not get a break?
“Phil!” Tommy yells, slamming open the door and bursting into class.
“Tommy.” Phil smiles tiredly. “What do you need, big man?”
“Do you know how to do maths? This is urgent.” Tommy throws his bag down and pulls out a workbook on the verge of breaking.
“I’m a history teacher.” Phil deadpans as loose papers spill out onto the floor, flying everywhere. Phil stares with dismay at the mess. Tommy, however, is undeterred.
“Do you know maths?” Tommy unscrunches the book, flattening it out and smoothening down the page he opens it to. The book cover is slightly ripped, bent out of shape
“I.. I know of it?” Phil chuckles, peering over at the scratchy handwriting that is Tommy’s workbook.
“It’s mid year in a few weeks and I’m about to fucking fail this math test.” Tommy complains loudly.
“Mate, what kind of maths is it?”
Tommy shouts. “It’s piss. It’s rubbish. It’s stupid and dumb and—”
“I’m still not hearing an answer.” Phil interrupts but Tommy pays him no mind.
“—I hate it. I hate maths so much. There’s fucking LETTERS.”
Phil laughs through his nose and nods, pulling out a pen and paper from a drawer beneath his desk.
“Alright, I’ll show you the basics.”
“Philza Minecraft you are a literal fucking lifesaver.” Tommy deflates in relief and Phil smiles.
Tommy might also need an English teacher so he can learn what the word ‘literal’ means.
A lesson for another day.
Techno doesn’t usually enjoy school. At least, not until he came to this one.
He stands across from Wilbur who’s seated backwards at the picnic table, facing him.
Even Tommy is there, sitting down and running a nail down the grooves of the table whilst talking. It’s the first time in weeks all three of them have been together at school.
There was of course, going over to Wilbur’s house a few days ago but that wasn’t at school. They played video games and cooked and watched a movie. It was nice.
But Techno knows those moments are limited.
He has to tell him. Techno has to tell Wilbur he’s only got two weeks left until he’s gone.
Wilbur strums the strings of his guitar gently, focusing intently. The sun beats down on them, a crisp afternoon lunch spent outside, waiting for the bell to ring for their next class. A tree shades one half of the table. Techno’s started to notice Tommy’s favour towards long sleeves, refusing to wear anything less even in unfavourable weather.
Tommy rants on and on about what happened to his arm. “—and then Ranboo dared me to climb a tree, and I’m not a pussy—”
Wilbur snorts.
“So I went up and got stuck. I asked Tubbo to help me but he just laughed at me—”
Techno smiles and shakes his head at the story.
“— so I fucking jump down and land on my arm.” Tommy raises his broken arm as though to prove it. “And this bitch snaps!”
“So you broke your arm… falling out of a tree?” Wilbur stops playing the guitar and looks at Tommy with a fond disbelief.
Tommy nods solemnly. “Trees fucking hate me. I’m gonna start setting shit on fire.”
Wilbur gives him a stern “No.” and they continue with talking about a variety of things.
Techno takes a deep shaky breath. “I need to tell you guys something.”
Wilbur raises a curious eyebrow and Tommy tilts his head
“You’re pregnant?” Tommy tries. “You’re getting married?”
Techno shuts Tommy down immediately, ignoring the boy's laughs.
“No, I’m uh… “ Techno pauses for a moment.
Being direct is probably the best option.
“I’m being moved.” Techno admits. As though on cue, the lunchtime bell rings in their ear, signalling they need to get this over and done with so they can get to class. Tommy’s laughter fizzles out awkwardly.
Perfect. Short and sweet. They’ll have to wrap this up quickly now that they need to head to class.
Wilbur puts his guitar to the side and stares blankly. “You’re joking?”
Techno rocks back and forth on his feet, hands tucked into his pockets. “Nope.”
“How long are you staying for?” Tommy queries, his eyebrows drawn tightly together.
Tommy stands up and wraps Techno in a hug, made a little awkward by the fact Tommy’s arm is broken.
Techno reciprocates it, still worried about Wilbur’s lack of reaction.
“I uh, I’m pretty sure I’ve got two weeks left.”
Wilbur eventually stands. Techno meets his eyes. They stay like that, a thousand questions with only a few answers being passed back and forth.
And just when Techno thinks Wilbur is about to pull him into a hug too tight to breathe, he feels a fist connect with his jaw.
The phone at Phil’s desk begins rattling and he slowly picks it up, dreading who it might be. He’s not teaching a class this period, so the sudden noise surprises him.
“Mr Watson speaking, who is it?” He answers tiredly, opening his laptop to prepare for whatever he might need to do.
“Hey Phil, It’s Ponk.”
Phil feels his heart drop. “Nurses office?”
He can hear a sigh on the end of the phone. “Yeah, your boys are here again.”
“The three of them?”
“Yep.” Ponk pops the P of his yep.
Phil tries to ignore the way he smiles when he hears ‘your boys’ and continues on professionally.
“Alright, I’m on my—”
“PHIL!” He hears a voice shout through the phone. It sounds a bit like Tommy, although the voice is more scratchy from shouting than it usually is.
He can hear Ponk move, an audible shove, something fall, and then Tommy’s voice again.
“PHIL!”
Phil yanks the phone away from his ear and cringes at the boy's volume. Although, he’s ultimately glad to be hearing from Tommy. Especially so loudly as his usual self. “Yeah..? I’m on my way.”
“WILBUR AND TECHNO HAD A FIGHT!” Tommy’s voice rings through the phone. It reminds Phil of someone who is snitching on their older siblings.
“What? I’m walking over now.” Phil answers, hanging up the phone and practically launching himself out of the classroom.
As he walks through the hall, his head buzzes with hundreds of questions. Why would Techno and Wilbur fight?
Wilbur stares down at the blood on his knuckles. His hands hurt so much he’s not sure if it’s his or Techno’s.
When Wilbur glances at Techno through the corner of his eye, he thinks the only evidence Techno was struck at all was the little specks of dried blood around his nose.
The first punch was intentional.
Techno has this stupid motto that he will always “Punch liars in the mouth.” and Wilbur always thought it was fucking stupid.
After trying it, he understands the thrill.
The problem is, Techno didn’t correct himself. It wasn’t a lie. Techno is moving. They have two weeks before Techno is taken off to the next foster home.
Principal Sam drones in the background. Talking about school policy and rules. The consequences and his general disappointment.
Wilbur zones out staring at the massive bookcase behind him. Filled with ancient textbooks that haven’t been open in a lifetime and odd trinkets, including several trophies.
None of Principal Sam's speech reaches Wilbur’s ears. He sits there, thinking about Techno. Thinking about losing him.
He hates to admit that Techno is one of his closest friends considering how little time they spent together. And now, it seems like that’s all for nothing.
“Truly, I’m disappointed in you boys.” Principal Sam sighs. “You don’t even look like you’re listening.”
“Oh no, I love authority.” Techno says sarcastically. “I absolutely acknowledge it.”
“Is that so?” Sam hums.
“Yep. I was actually just uh, evaluating my actions.”
Sam drums his fingers against the large dark oak desk separating them.
“I want both of you to write an apology to each other. Doesn’t matter when or where you do it, but you need to.”
Wilbur clenches his jaw and nods but Techno just laughs. It makes Wilbur see red.
“That won’t be necessary.” Techno turns to Wilbur and holds out his hand. It reminds Wilbur of the first time they met.
“I’m sorry Wilbur.” Techno extends his hand. “I’m so sorry.”
Wilbur feels his throat constrict.
“Do you forgive me?” Techno holds his hand out and Wilbur can feel the emotion rising to the surface.
Wilbur got used to being on his own. His parents raised him that way.
And suddenly, he feels like the past couple months have his walls crumbling down around him. Phil and Tommy stepped right over his walls and Techno took a hammer, shattering the wall to pieces.
He stares at the hand extended to him.
“How can you sit here like everything is fine?” Wilbur whispers with a certain emptiness in his voice that doesn’t at all resemble the whirlwind of emotion inside of him. Techno’s expression drops for a second but he tries to mask it.
Techno bites his cheek with a shrug. “I don’t think anything is ever really fine.”
Techno continues to hold his hand out, a certain sorrow in his eyes that Wilbur’s never noticed before.
“I need a moment.” Wilbur chokes out, standing up and rushing to get out of the door.
“We’re not exactly done, Wilbur. Can you just wait—” Sam doesn’t get a chance to finish his sentence.
Wilbur slams his body into the door, the heavy weight of the frosted glass and wood swings open. He rushes out, feeling the hot shame of tears start to fall. Was he always this emotional?
“Wil?” Tommy sits up from his seat, his good arm clutching the armrest of the chair.
“Not now, Toms.” Wilbur mutters, wiping away at his face.
Wilbur races out into the hallway, past the receptionist desk and straight down the hall. He’s practically running, his vision is so blurry he doesn’t even notice until he’s already smacked into the chest of someone.
The impact shocks him back to reality and Wilbur reels back, an apology on the tip of his tongue.
He looks up, seeing that stupid green bucket hat that Phil always wears. Phil freezes with confusion, forcing a smile onto his face that does a poor job at masking his confusion.
“Wilbur? I heard about the fight, what happened?”
Wilbur lets out the sob he’s been holding in for what feels like forever. It’s like a dam crashes to the floor, a floodgate being unleashed. He pulls Phil into a death grip of a hug.
It all happens at the sight of Phil.
Phil who’s been there for him. And Phil who was no doubt on his way over once again to deal with Wilbur’s mess.
He was fighting so hard to keep it all in, to hold everything back and wait until he was alone but Phil is right here.
“He’s fucking— Techno’s leaving. Phil, he’s moving away and I— I don’t know what to do.” Wilbur’s voice cracks and he buries his face in Phil’s shoulder.
His legs feel like jelly, Phil practically holding both of their weight. It’s just so hard. It’s so damn hard and Wilbur is so fucking angry at Techno.
He doesn’t even know why he hit Techno. Why he threw punch after punch at his chest and that one right across his jaw. It was like an uncontrollable explosion. Wilbur was a passenger in his own brain, watching from an outsider's perspective.
“Oh, mate.” Phil sighs, placing a hand on Wilbur's head and one on his back. “We’ll figure this one out, alright?”
Wilbur breathes quietly. “He’s gonna leave me too.” It sounds more like a realisation than a confession. “They always leave.”
“We’ll get through this. Together.”
The word rings in Wilbur’s mind.
Together.
It has an unfamiliar taste.
Notes:
5k words later, how are we feeling?
There's gonna be a two week gap before I update this again because my school starts back up again soon ANDDD I took a break for a while because I was busy in a different city.
On that note, I hope you enjoyed :>
Chapter 6: Step 6: Create a plan for Techno
Summary:
Wilbur and Techno need to work on their communicating skills
Techno has mixed emotions about Dream
Tommy and Wilbur talk
Phil suggests a plan to Techno
Notes:
eyo! I think I forgot to clarify the ages for all the character, but someone brought up that a junior in America is completely different from a freshman? y'all are weird over there but I understand it now.
so to set the record straight:
Tommy is 14
Techno and Wilbur are 16
Phil is immortal.When I say Phil is teaching his junior class, I mean Tommy and the people in Tommy's class (like tubbo, ranboo, etc)
When I say Phil is teaching his senior class, I mean Wilbur, Techno (the people in their class like niki, etc)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy sits just outside the principal's office where Techno and Wilbur are currently getting the talk of their life. He’s facing the hallway entrance and to his side, the receptionist desk where Ponk sits, tapping away information into the computer. It’s oddly peaceful.
Wilbur had run past Tommy, worrying Tommy a little bit. But after 10 minutes of concern, a visit from Technoblade, asking if Wilbur’s okay, and Principal Sam telling Techno to go wait in his office, Wilbur came back.
Tommy’s heart still raced from the fight from earlier. He can still hear the echoes of the fight, ringing in his ear.
At first it terrified him, the sort of fighting he was used to at home, being brought to school. It felt like an infection that oozed from him and onto everything he cared about.
But he realised pretty quickly it wasn’t really an angry fight.
And if it was, they didn’t really mean it.
Phil slides through the door a moment later, giving Tommy a small smile and walking to reception.
Tommy tracks his movements over to Ponk.
They talk, whispering to each other so Tommy can’t hear and his stomach churns with anxiety.
And then Phil turns to him with a soft smile and kind eyes.
“Hey Tommy.” Phil greets quietly, taking a seat next to Tommy. He grips the arm of the metal chair and grins back in a silent greeting.
“Are my parents getting called?” Tommy swings his legs nervously. Please say no. No. No. No.
“Nah, I just talked to Ponk. They’re letting this one slide for all of you.”
Tommy sighs in relief, letting himself slump back into his chair with a giddy smile. “Thank god.”
“You do have a detention with me though.” Phil shrugs.
“Fuck.” Tommy whispers, smiling.
Phil winks. “Yeah, I know.”
Tommy’s head flicks back nervously to the Principal's office. He can only hear clipped words, muffled through the wall and glass.
Phil’s smile fades a bit. “What happened mate?”
Tommy takes a deep breath, pulling at the sleeves on his shirt. “Techno is moving.”
“Yeah, I heard.” The smile on Phil’s face looks strained but he nods. “Is that what the fight was about?”
“Yep” Tommy chuckles, keeping the mood light. “Wilbur lost it and punched Techno.”
Phil frowns, and looks back through the frosted glass of the principals office. “And what did Techno do?”
“He just took the punches.” Tommy blinks, sitting idly. “Didn’t retaliate at all.”
Fighting in the pit is more addictive than Techno wants to admit. He's only been going for a week- nearly two.
It's a bad habit. It's unbelievably tempting. Especially today.
Maybe it was everything that happened with Wilbur, but Techno feels destructive. The moment school ended, he knew where he was heading.
He’s already leaving his only friends and moving schools, why not make the most of this damn pit? The only thing he has to lose is his physical well-being.
And at this stage, Techno’s confident he doesn’t need it to be perfect.
Techno tries his best to fight ten guys in the Pit. It’s a challenge suggested by Dream; one of which he accepted without much hesitation.
The first four fall with ease. He barely needs to try. Techno is wiping blood off his face with a smile and cracking his knuckles in anticipation.
The next few begin to tire him out. And by the end of it, he’s limping, bleeding, and Dream is rushing in, a smile on his face that Techno protests.
The crowd roars above, whether it be in outrage that Techno is injured or the fact he won, it’s impossible to tell.
Dream enters through the competitors door, running across the hard concrete dirtied ground and carefully picking Techno up. He swings an arm over his shoulder and Techno forces himself into a stand.
“You did brilliantly.” Dream whispers. “Let me help you up.”
“Bite me.” Techno hisses, clutching his abdomen and using Dream as balance to stand.
With help, Techno stands and Dream acts as his guide out of the room.
“You’re so reluctant to receive my help.” Dream complains once they’re through the exit door.
“You’re not a very helpful person.” Techno slumps down on a makeshift bed. It’s more akin to a bench with a blanket over it.
“You weren’t reluctant to accept the challenge. Are you intimidated by me, Technoblade?” Dream coos and Techno gives him a filthy look which shuts him up.
Dream mutters something under his breath and walks over to a cabinet, wrenching it open and pulling out a bundle of bandages and medication.
“I made a mistake.” Techno groans. Even Techno’s knuckles are split, bleeding from the damage they caused earlier.
“You made several mistakes.” Dream points out and Techno rolls his eyes.
“I shouldn’t have gone for theatrics, I needed to do that more strategically.”
Techno clenches his teeth in pain, pulling his shirt up and seeing irritated red bruising. He’s certain that within the next few hours, they’ll darken in colour to a purple-black.
Dream cringes at the sight but walks over, extending a hand expectantly.
“Be careful.” Techno murmurs and Dream nods seriously.
“I’m not an idiot, Techno.”
Techno relinquishes his hand to Dream and slowly, with a gentle touch, Dream mends it.
It almost surprises Techno how carefully Dream wraps his hand.
In a weird sort of way, he almost forgot that Dream was able to feel pain too.
“You shouldn’t do any fighting for a week. At the LEAST.” Dream enunciates, eyeing the wounds cautiously.
“Good cash.” Techno shrugs, letting himself fall back fully onto the bed with a sigh.
“Great cash.” Dream agrees. “No more for you until you’re healed though.”
“Nah, I can fight again tomorrow.” Techno confirms, letting his eyes drift shut.
“Absolutely not.” Dream shakes his head.
“Absolutely.” Techno’s eyes open again and Dream meets them with a disapproving stare. “When did you start caring about my safety?”
“Since I invited you into the Pit.” Dream shakes his head. “And since you started bringing great business to our little busted community.”
Techno forces a smile. “Well, let me continue bringing great business.”
“No!” Dream laughs. “Are you crazy?”
“I’ll only take 3 dudes. That’s all. I can take that.”
Dream clenches his jaw. Eyes squinted as he takes in Techno’s wellbeing.
“Swear you’ll win?”
Techno sits up, biting his tongue to stifle a groan of pain that protests his movement. “Cross my heart and hope to die.” Techno traces a finger over his heart and Dream sighs loudly.
“I’m not gonna be there tomorrow. If you lose, I’m not coming to carry you out.”
Techno shrugs. “Good thing Technoblade never loses.”
“You better hope Technoblade never dies either. You’re fucking done for if you’re in trouble, Techno.” Dream stabs an angry finger and caves with a defeated sigh.
Dream sets out the details, writing everything down and running a hand through his hair.
“One fight. Tomorrow. 3 guys maximum. Then you rest for a week. We’ll track your recovery.”
Techno grins.
Maybe raising money so he can leave the system early will be easier than he expected.
Despite everything, Techno really doesn’t like Dream. Respecting the guy is hard enough at the pit, but when Dream starts messing with Techno's friends; he sees red.
He’ll play nice when he needs to, but at school it’s back to normal. They act as though they don’t know anything about each other outside of it.
He thinks about not liking Dream during the morning break when he sees Dream hovering around Tommy like an animal of prey. Tommy, sitting beneath a tree without Tubbo and Ranboo and Dream with his usual friend group wandering around.
It doesn’t matter if Dream and Techno are friends inside the pit. Tommy and Techno are friends outside .
The moment Dream approaches and grabs Tommy’s shoulder, Techno starts walking over.
“Hey!” Techno shouts, across the field. The call lands on deaf ears, Dream smiling maliciously towards Tommy who looks irritated and hides his fright. Tommy masks his fear well, if Techno wasn’t Tommy’s friend he’d have no idea. But Techno knows it’s there.
Dream yanks Tommy forward by the collar of his shirt.
“Hey!” Techno barks and this time a few faces turn. Tommy and Dream included.
“Techno?” They both say at the same time, turning to stare. Tommy's expression completely changes at the sight of Techno and he turns back to Dream.
“Get off!” Tommy yells with a sudden burst of confidence from the sight of Techno.
Tommy shoves Dream away with all his strength, a powerful slam into Dream’s chest that should have knocked him away. Instead, Tommy stumbles back and Dream steps forward, reaching for Tommy’s wrist and grabs him around the torso, holding him tightly.
“Tommy! We were having a conversation.” Dream laughs at Tommy’s attempts and he squirms around in Dream’s grip. “What’s wrong with you?”
“Fuck off Dream! I’m not giving you answers.”
“Well personally, I’d love some answers.” Techno announces and steps forward, closing the distance. “Dream, what are you doing?”
“Techno, buddy!” Dream smiles. It looks strained as Tommy struggles to break free. “I was just chatting to Tommy.”
“Really? I also physically abuse people when I chat to them.” Techno drawls with an unimpressed look.
“I wouldn’t be surprised.” Dream states with a cold shrug. Techno's expression turns hard, an anger simmering beneath the surface.
“Leave Tommy alone.” Techno spits. Dream could do all the favours in the world for Techno and he’d still protect Tommy.
Dream’s eyebrows scrunch for a moment before Dream flattens his emotion. “Do you really need to be a part of this, Techno?”
Techno huffs. “Do you really need to be harassing a friend of mine?”
Dream laughs with a scoff and lets go of Tommy. Tommy drops to the floor and rushes to stand up, going to Techno’s side. Techno does a once over of Tommy and is relieved to see he’s not injured.
“Tommy’s my friend too.” Dream smiles, sweetness dripping from his voice that doesn't belong there. Dreams vision drifts over to Tommy. “He’s just being a little uncooperative, right Tommy?”
Tommy clenches his jaw by Techno’s side and Techno’s eyes darken.
“You know, I really don’t like liars, Dream.”
“Is that so?”
“Yeah.” Techno scoffs, placing a protective hand on Tommy's shoulder. “Leave Tommy alone. He’s not your friend.”
Dream tilts his head, green eyes gleaming. “And Tommy’s under your protection?”
"Obviously." Techno says with a sarcastic amusement.
Dream takes a step closer, a breath away from Techno’s face.
“Even after the Pit?” Dream whispers. "Surely your financial needs haven't magically disappeared?"
Techno draws his eyebrows together, eye's locking with Dream. "I don't think I need your permission to fight there anymore, Dream. It's not that kind of business."
"But you're willing to fight me?" Dream smiles. “Because I could have sworn you were still injured from that.”
“Yeah? You wanna find out?” Techno hisses, his voice dangerously low. It seems only Dream could be the other person to hear him.
A challenging look passes across Dream’s eyes but he smiles darkly, instead laughing and backing off.
“You stink of testosterone, Techno.” Dream shakes his head with a chuckle.
“Not used to it?”
“Go on, save your friend and leave.” Dream waves a hand, turning back to the rest of his group. They snicker shamelessly at the interaction.
Techno scowls, turning his attention to Tommy and offering an open hand. Tommy takes it and they turn.
“I’ll see you around Techno!” Dream calls. “And you, Tommy.”
Tommy squeezes Techno’s hand. “Thank you.” Tommy whispers with a shaky voice.
“I thought he stopped bothering you.” Techno asks, guiding Tommy away and across the school field.
Tommy doesn’t respond and Techno sighs, squeezing Tommy’s hand back.
“You were alone.” Techno says, although he phrases it more like a question. “Tubbo and Ranboo…?”
Tommy rolls his eyes. “Those idiots got break time detention.”
“What?”
Tommy waves a hand back towards the school. He points to the science block. “Tubbo blew up a small part of the lab and now the two of them are stuck in detention during break.”
Techno hums in acknowledgement. It makes Techno feel a bit better that Tommy wasn’t being ditched by his friends. Although, he’s not sure where Wilbur was. Techno isn’t sure about a lot of things with Wilbur anymore.
“What was Dream asking you for?”
Tommy hesitates in his next step before he shakes his head. “Nothing.”
Techno fights the urge to press for answers, instead focusing intently on leading Tommy away from Dream. Techno spots a group of trees towards the back of the school and decides that's where they'll spend the rest of their lunch.
“What’s… the Pit..?” Tommy asks nervously and Techno shakes his head.
“Nothing.”
Tommy smiles. “I guess that’s fair.”
“Yeah, I guess it is.” Techno ruffles Tommy’s hair.
Phil’s tutoring session is eerily reminiscent of when they first began.
Tommy drums a pen against Phil’s desk, having somehow let himself into the classroom and set up without Phil.
Phil pauses in the doorframe, taking in the sight. “Where are Wilbur and Techno?”
Phil removes his teaching bag from his side and gently drops it down onto the floor, crossing the room to see Tommy.
Tommy groans audibly at the mention. “They’re fucking avoiding eachother. I mentioned Techno coming to tutoring today and Wilbur got all pissy at him so he’s not showing up.”
Phil finishes the thought. “And Techno didn’t come because he probably thought he wouldn’t be welcome.”
Tommy leans his forehead against the palm of his hand, his weight resting against the desk. “They’re so annoying! Wilbur is avoiding Techno like the plague and Techno is acting all guilty and shit.”
Phil sits down in his chair, pulling out a history book he wanted to cover with the boys.
“Well, we can still work. The school supplied me with this history book the other day and I figured we could give it a read.”
Tommy huffs but nods, reaching out for the book and flipping it open to a random page.
It doesn’t take long for Phil to realise that history can sometimes be so, so, incredibly wrong .
Trust Phil, he was there for most of it. Who the fuck got this so wrong?
Phil glances over at Tommy, who writes down notes. Tommy reads the page happily, writing facts down that Phil knows so deeply in his heart are incorrect. Phil does his best to keep his face empty of emotion, although he can’t help it that he cringes each time he looks over at Tommy’s page.
Tommy huffs. “What?!”
Phil shakes his head and gives a strained smile. “Nothing, it’s fine.”
“You keep looking at my work like it’s personally kicking your dog.”
Phil sighs and twists his head around, reading Tommy’s book. “I’m just not sure how correct this history book is.”
“Phil, it cites all the sources on the back. Aren’t you supposed to know this shit, you’re a teacher.”
Phil bites the inside of his cheek. “No, I know. It’s just… wrong.”
“And you know because…?” Tommy grins mischievously. “Did you live through it? I bet you did, old man.”
“What?” Phil laughs nervously and Tommy laughs too.
“Shut up.” Phil laughs off the statement and Tommy smiles, staring at Phil fondly. “Tommy, do you wanna finish this off in detention? With the others too.”
“Well, the others are gonna be shitty with each other but I have nothing better to do.” Tommy shrugs. “Sure, sounds good. I’ll see ya later, gramps.”
Phil decides to turn the after school detention into a tutoring lesson.
It seems most fit to get school work done, especially since they’ll all be together.
Tommy holds his head up using his hand, staring at the whiteboard which Phil writes on.
“How is any of this important?” Tommy groans.
Techno taps a pencil against his paper, taking notes silently and Tommy rolls his eyes.
Wilbur leans against Phil’s desk, totally oblivious of the conversation and running a finger along a salt lamp Phil bought.
“Do you think these are actually salty?” Wilbur asks, staring at his finger intently. Tommy shrugs and reaches out. The salt lamp scrapes against the desk and Tommy sniffs it.
“Doesn’t really smell salty.” Tommy pokes his tongue out, lowering his face to the lamp and licking it. His face scrunches up at the taste and Wilbur laughs.
“What did you think it would taste like?” Techno shakes his head.
Phil thinks Techno looks worse for wear. He has a similar tired look that Wilbur used to have about him all the time. It’s distinctly different, the tiredness coming from something else, but it worries Phil all the same.
Tommy wipes his tongue down with his hand. “I thought it was plastic!” He says— or rather, tries to say. His tongue is still hanging out so it comes out a bit more jumbled than that.
“Alright..” Phil puts the cap back onto his marker, pressing it between his hands. “We’re not focusing, huh?”
“Sorry.” Tommy leans back into his seat, pushing the salt lamp away and picking up his pencil.
“Is this what every tutoring session is like?” Techno raises an eyebrow.
Phil notices a little cut that’s healing that goes through his brow. Phil wonders if he’ll be seeing Techno in detention again anytime soon.
Wilbur crosses his arms. “Does it matter? It’s not like you plan on coming in a few weeks.”
“That was a low blow.” Techno scoffs with a forced grin.
They fall silent, both of them locking eyes for a moment before Wilbur looks away.
Tommy groans, kicking against the ground and letting his chair grind against the ground. It scrapes backwards loudly and the attention turns on him.
“Will you too fucking kiss and make up already? I’m tired of you guys arguing.” Tommy groans and Phil chuckles.
“I’ve apologised once before but I can again.” Techno states and Wilbur’s frown grows.
Tommy lets his head bang into the table. “I don’t have anyone to fucking hang out with at the moment because everyones either in detention or bickering like a stupid married couple.” Tommy leans against the table, his head lying in his hand.
Phil bites his cheek in thought. “Have you written the letters yet? The apology ones?”
“How did you know about that?” Techno tilts his head in curiosity.
“Sam told me. I’m monitoring you two.”
“Oh cool,” Techno nods. “That’s great news. I was worried I’d have to read out some sappy apology letter to Principal Sam.”
Wilbur fixes his gaze on the wall behind Phil. “I haven’t written my letter yet.”
“I have.” Techno mutters with a dismissive shrug. The three of them turn to Techno, Wilbur looking the most shocked.
Wilbur gapes. “What? You don’t even have anything to apologise for. How could you possibly have finished writing your letter?”
Techno presses his lips together and pulls his bag onto his lap. It’s a boring, black, one strap bag, a couple patches which hold it together. He unzips it and pulls out a letter. A neat envelope and all.
Techno holds it out to Wilbur expectantly.
“I wrote it the night after the fight.” Techno admits, waving the envelope in Wilbur’s direction. He pushes it towards him and Wilbur stares. Techno holds it out for a few seconds, Wilbur not making any move to grab it.
“Wilbur you can either take it or I can throw it in Phil’s trash can, it won’t change anything I’ve already said.”
Wilbur rolls his eyes and snatches it. “You’re so fucking american. ‘ Trash can, ’ you bloody prick. Call it a Rubbish bin.”
Wilbur stares at Techno’s handwriting, surprisingly elegant looking.
It’s like everything comes back to Wilbur at once. That tightness in his throat returns, putting him into a choke hold. And everyone is looking at him. Why is everyone looking?
Wilbur does his best to act careless, nodding a simple thanks and stuffing it into his bag. Techno doesn’t look too bothered, although he’s not the most expressive. Wilbur doesn’t miss the way Techno’s eyebrow tenses for a moment.
“Sorry Phil.” Wilbur clears his throat. “We can keep going now.”
At the end of the session, Wilbur gathers his things and offers to walk Tommy home.
Phil wishes them well and stays at his desk, repeatedly tapping the pen against his desk. Once they’re both out the door, already forgetting the contents of what they just learnt, Phil turns to Techno.
Techno takes a deep breath. “God, your son is difficult, Phil.” Techno laughs but it sounds more pained than anything else. Phil thinks his bruises look worse. He hopes to God they’re not from his foster parents. Although it doesn’t make Phil feel a lot better knowing they’re probably from fights at school he’ll get detention for.
Techno lets his neck go limp, staring up at the ceiling. “Ohh, he’s so difficult.”
Phil gives Techno a sympathetic smile. Stopping his tapping and rolling the pen between his fingers.
“He’s acting like I have a choice.” Techno glares at the ceiling and shrugs. “He doesn’t make any sense, Phil. He is the most illogical person ever. Wilbur is choosing to spend my last two weeks together by ignoring me.”
The lights buzz quietly from above in the silence that follows the statement. Phil can’t seem to think of much else.
“I feel like I’m already gone.” Techno mutters, shaking his head and beginning to grab his things. Techno piles his papers together, tucking his pencil away and packing up.
“Maybe he’s mad that you threw away your choice.” Phil suggests with a shrug. “Maybe he’s mad that you got a choice and he didn’t.”
Techno’s eyes flicker over to Phil. He looks at Phil properly, squinting at him in an evaluating manner.
“Elaborate.” Techno scrunches his eyebrows in thought and it makes Phil laugh at how emotionally illiterate Techno is.
“I mean…” Phil begins, “Wilbur is upset because he thinks you didn’t try. You threw punches and got in trouble for it. You knew what would happen if you pushed your foster family and you pushed. Hell, Techno, where did that bruise on your eye come from?”
Techno jerks back a little at the mention of the bruises but Phil continues.
“You had a chance to stay. In Wilbur’s eyes, you gave that up. And Wilbur’s upset because he didn’t get a choice in if you get to stay or not.”
Techno pinches the bridge of his nose, squishing his eyes shut.
“I don’t… I don’t know how to fix this, Phil.”
Phil hums, drumming his fingers against the wood of his desk. His eyes flicker over to the salt lamp. The warm orange glow it emanates. He was right, the salt lamp does have a calming effect.
“I have an idea.” Phil turns his attention to Techno. “Well, less of an idea, more of a possible opportunity. You might hate it though.”
Techno quirks an eyebrow. “I’m listening.”
Wilbur walks with Tommy, the conversation being stale, if not bordering polite.
The conversation somehow manages to drift over to Techno. Wilbur and Tommy cross the road, walking past a large bush of pink roses that catch Wilbur’s eye.
Tommy plucks one off and begins tearing off the pedals as they walk. “Techno’s leaving.”
“Yeah.” Wilbur huffs. “I know, king.”
Tommy blows a strand of hair out of his face and looks back at Wilbur. The sun hits his eyes and he raises a hand to shield his face. “Gonna forgive him?”
“Thinking about it.” Wilbur shrugs.
“Hey Wil, wanna know what I’m thinking about?” Tommy grins in a way that suggests Wilbur doesn’t want to know what he’s thinking about. Wilbur rolls his eyes and shoves him in the back of the head. Tommy yells out in laughter, stumbling but falling back into the rhythm of walking again.
“Prick!” Tommy announces and Wilbur tries to force the smile that Tommy brings off his face. “Didn’t Phil ever teach you respect!”
Wilbur laughs quietly. “No, he didn’t.”
Tommy rolls his eyes, not picking up on Wilbur’s change in mood. “My dad taught me respect and I turned out perfectly.”
Wilbur would almost laugh if it wasn't for the gnawing guilt in his stomach. A voice in Wilbur’s head tells him to tell Tommy that Phil isn’t his real dad. It would be easier on both of them to let Tommy know given how much time they spend with each other.
He decides Tommy deserves to know.
“Phil isn’t my real dad.” Wilbur spits out, like ripping off a bandaid. He says it quickly so there’s no time for him to change his mind.
Tommy trips on his own foot. “What?” He exclaims, staring in disbelief. “You’re adopted?”
“No he’s- I was homeless. For a uh, well, for a while.” Wilbur scratches the back of his head awkwardly. “I ran away from home. When Phil found out, he took me off the streets.”
Tommy stares at Wilbur, analysing him for a long while before raising an eyebrow. “So you pretended he was your dad?”
“I didn’t want anyone to know!” Wilbur swears. “It’s embarrassing and weird and honestly, probably illegal in some way.”
“Oh.” Tommy says, staring at his feet as he walks. “That’s cool.”
“Yea, it’s awesome.” Wilbur admits, humming in thought.
“Wilbur, are you going to read the letter when you get home?”
“What?” Wilbur turns to Tommy, surprised at the change of topic.
“The letter Technoblade wrote for you, idiot.”
“Oh.” Wilbur whispers. It’s obvious he supposes, what other letter would Tommy be referring to?
“I don’t know if I forgive Techno yet.”
Tommy hums in response.
“Is that… bad? Am I a bad person for not forgiving Techno? You forgave him. Tommy, you were never even mad.”
“We’re very different, Wil.” Tommy shrugs. “It’s not Techno’s choice if he stays. People come and go all the time, I guess. For a really long time, I didn’t let myself get attached to anyone.”
Wilbur’s stomach churns hearing Tommy say that statement. It doesn’t fit right with Tommy’s personality in Wilbur’s opinion. He was such a talkative, energetic kid. He can’t imagine Tommy without any friends.
“Yeah but he didn’t even try to stay.” Wilbur says, a lump in his throat starting to form. “Techno had everything he needed handed to him on a silver platter and he still threw it away!”
“If he had everything he needed, he wouldn’t be sent away.”
“What, his foster parents? They’re lovely people, they just didn’t expect someone who was so much work. If his parents were awful to him, I’d understand wanting to leave.”
Tommy looks away. “He didn’t want to leave, Wil. Techno just made bad choices and his parents had enough.”
Wilbur glances at Tommy who looks uncomfortable with the conversation. Wilbur is about to offer to change the topic when Tommy sighs.
“I don’t think you’re a bad person for not forgiving Techno. I think you’re a bad person if you don’t try to forgive him.”
Wilbur falls silent for a moment but nods his head.
“You’re a smart kid, Toms.” Wilbur reaches a hand over and ruffles Tommy’s hair and he smiles.
“You’re an idiot teenager, Wil.”
Notes:
genuinely forgot what I had written for this chapter and had to re-read it so I could write the chapter summary LMAO
but anyways hope you enjoyed!Sorry this one took longer than usual, the upload schedule is most likely gonna get really irregular because of *school*
but thank you for reading :)
Chapter 7: Step 7: Accept apologies & be patient
Summary:
Wilbur reads the letter from Techno.
Techno continues to earn cash through the pit.
Phil gets a concerning call from the math department regarding Tommy.
Notes:
hiya!
just a lil heads up that this chapter isn't a very nice one :<
It features Tommy having a panic attack and a lot of his inner monologue (since we haven't seen a whole lot of that)it's a bit reminiscent of someone with PTSD so please stay safe if you're worried it may affect you.
until next time :)
-Roo
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Wilbur thought about the letter all night. Now that it’s morning, it hasn’t gotten any easier. He knows Tommy is going to taunt him during school if he doesn’t read it now.
There is a universe of unknown growing on Wilbur’s chest.
It is built up of all the feelings that come with Technoblade leaving, of all the uncertainty that Tommy is okay, and all the peculiar set of emotions Wilbur feels for his parents who haven’t contacted him in a little more than four months. The universe of unknown grows a little bit bigger with each second he spends staring at the letter set out on a blanket.
Wilbur paces the room back and forth, occasionally pausing to stare nervously at the wrinkled letter on his bed. His name is written on the front of the beige envelope.
Dear Wilbur .
It’s written in the neat writing of Technoblade. Technoblade who shares his notes with Wilbur in history class. Technoblade who didn’t hesitate to protect Tommy without even knowing him. Technoblade who is one of Wilbur’s closest friends.
Wilbur’s stomach twists in knots nervously. He paces, chest rising and falling swiftly.
Wilbur pauses by the small mirror hanging in his room.
The mirror makes him look completely different compared to the one in his room at home.
He looks less tired, the rings around his eyes mostly gone. At home, he remembers the dark circles below his eyes, the heaviness of his eyelids.
His hair is less greasy; that’s the biggest perk of living with Phil. It’s fluffy now, better groomed now he’s off the streets.
And his face has regained a bit of healthy weight now that he’s eating properly. He looks better, but different.
Of course, it’s still him. It’s the same frayed cyan sweater and the same imperfect smile.
Wilbur just didn’t realise how much of him Phil had brought to the surface.
How much that Techno had brought to the surface.
He needs to rip the bandaid off. Get it over and done with.
Wilbur’s mind is reeling. He doesn’t understand how Techno could have written an apology so quickly. It doesn’t make any sense. What does Techno even have to apologise for? It was Wilbur who did the punching.
Techno didn’t hit back. Never. Not once did he strike Wilbur in self defence.
Wilbur feels guilt wash through him and he has to stop himself from grabbing at his hair and tugging it.
Maybe the apology is rubbish. Yeah, it’s probably shit. Maybe it’s a bullshitted-two sentence-no effort letter that is meant to only be an excuse so the teachers get off his back.
Yeah, that makes the most sense. Right?
Right?
Wilbur walks up to the bed and sits down. He grabs the letter with a shaky hand. It has to be a joke.
That would be on brand for Techno. Techno only wrote the letter to get it out of the way. It would make everything a lot easier for Wilbur. That way, he could just do the same.
And then things could…
Things could go back to normal.
Wilbur misses normal.
He clenches his jaw, turning the envelope over and tearing it open gently.
With a deep breath and an unsteady hand, Wilbur pulls out the piece of paper and reads carefully through the letter.
Dear Wilbur,
I’ve never been very good at apologies. Believe it or not (since it’s so unbelievable that I, Techno, can’t apologise.)
And I don’t apologise very often; usually because I’m never in the wrong and have nothing to apologise for.
But this time, I’ll admit, I think I need to make an exception.
I need to say I’m sorry, Wilbur.
I’m leaving in less than two weeks.
And the more I think about it, it’s my fault. I know I’m not a very apologetic person and I can be difficult sometimes and I’m stubborn, but I’m sorry Wilbur.
I acted out. It wasn’t fair to you.
I caused a few fights, I got into an above average amount of arguments with my foster parents, heck I got countless detentions; I broke about every rule in the good child book.
The thing is Wilbur, I’ve never been great with people. Adults usually dislike me. And teenagers see me as a fist. I’ve never been great at socialising so I got used to being alone and doing things only for my own benefit.
I’ve always been a problem child. I don’t think I will ever be anything else, the label is engraved into me at this point. But I’ve always been alone and a problem so I barely thought twice about getting into trouble. It was selfish of me.
I wasn’t thinking about how it was affecting anybody else. I’ve never had to worry about that kind of thing until I met you.
You know, at the time I thought I was forced to act the way I act.
But it just resulted in me losing my friends, my favourite teacher and my best friend. (That’s you, by the way.)
I’m sorry that I chose to fight for the wrong thing. I fought for myself instead of you, instead of Tommy or Phil. Instead of us.
Growing up in the foster system, that was the first thing I learnt; fight for yourself. I don’t regret a single thing about punching Dream when we saw him hurting Tommy.
Considering that was probably the big kicker in why I’m moving away, I’d still do the same thing a thousand times over after having hung out with the little gremlin.
I don’t regret any of the punches I’ve thrown in my time here. I don’t think that’ll change anytime soon either.
I have always chosen to fight. I don’t know why I didn’t realise this sooner but I should have chosen you.
Wilbur, I know why you punched me. Violence is the answer to most questions (Mr Watson’s opinion be damned) but I understand why you hit me.
I don’t want to leave. I don’t think you want me to leave either. And I am so sorry that I am.
I know you’re angry, you have every right. But I have one more week left and I want to spend it with you and Phil and Tommy.
I hope you can forgive me.
It’s not an easy task, but I’ve at least made it easier by forgiving you.
I’m sorry for leaving, Wilbur.
I wish I wasn’t.
You’re practically my brother at this point.
I trust you with my life, Wil.
For the first time in a long time, I mean that genuinely.
I’m sorry,
Technoblade
Drops of tears spill onto the page and Wilbur clenches his teeth.
He wants to yell at Techno. He’s not sure why his emotion comes out in anger but it does.
Wilbur’s brain starts to process the words. Techno has a bit more than one week left. He hates to even think about it.
But that’s the truth.
Wilbur stands up, grabbing his bag. His hands tremble with emotion.
It wasn’t a half assed apology. It was a genuine, heartfelt, letter. From Technoblade of all people.
Wilbur can see the awkwardness of the words. There are parts that Techno has neatly scribbled out. It makes Wilbur feel a little bit more comfortable. They’re both entering unknown waters with their friendship.
Techno isn’t as certain as he comes across. The mistakes make the letter seem human.
Wilbur takes a deep breath, swinging his bag on and rushing out the door to his room. He races down the stairs, skipping a few and ushers himself outside.
After school today, Wilbur is going to apologise to Technoblade. In person.
Techno barely needed to apologise as it was and he wrote so much. The least Wilbur can do is apologise in person. Because it’s not Techno’s fault. God, of course it isn’t Techno’s fault.
They don’t have any classes today and they’re no longer stuck in mandatory detention so he’ll just wait until lunch to speak to Techno.
Techno can barely hear over the sheer noise. The air is stale, the arena being underground makes everything a little more difficult than he’d like.
He should be at school right now. He knows by the lack of people his age and a rough estimation of how long he’s been fighting.
A crowd gathers above him. He’s inside what they call The Pit. Surrounding him on all sides, are viewers. Bidding on their winning dog.
It wasn’t the wisest idea, but Techno was angry at Dream. So instead of fighting three guys like they agreed on, he’s going for five.
The first two went down without a problem. The crowd, screaming in Techno’s ears and becoming a surge of voices, conjoined together.
Techno throws a punch, landing it right in the centre of a man's stomach. He curls in on himself with a groan and collapses.
There’s no heroism in this. He isn’t helping or protecting anyone. There is nothing noble about his cause. It’s for money.
It’s so Technoblade can earn the cash of the bidders above him, who place their money on a winning opponent.
Techno doesn’t want to be doing this, he just needs the cash. He wants to be able to have enough money to be financially stable. Enough to get him out of the system and on his feet until he can land himself a job.
What Phil offered is nice, but nothing is confirmed yet. Techno isn’t the kind of guy to put all his eggs in one basket.
Another man approaches Techno, tackling him to the floor. He hears a rib crack but pretends he didn’t. That jabbing pain isn’t there if he convinces himself it isn’t.
The air is knocked from his lungs and Techno gasps, a punch slamming into his nose. He hears a loud crunch and feels warm blood begin to drip down his face. Techno shoves the man back, knocking them around and rolling so Techno is now on top.
Techno grabs a fistful of hair and slams the man's head into the ground. The opponent is out for the count, the crowd shouting in his ears.
Techno’s head rings as the final person slams into him, his head knocking against the concrete floor.
Techno thrusts his knee up and twists the person over and onto the ground.
The crowd screams in shock, a wave of insanity passing through them. The sound is thunderous. Like the clap of lightning striking, right next to him.
Techno doesn’t smile when he wins, instead raising a fist into the air to signify his victory.
It’s followed by him immediately blacking out, falling to the ground.
There is a universe of unknown on Techno’s chest.
This time, Dream isn’t there to carry him out.
Phil has officially become the teacher to go to if one of the three boys gets in trouble. He might as well place his claim on them because he’s starting getting reports from other teachers about how they’re doing.
It’s scary thinking about how attached Phil is to the little gremlins.
He imagines things will die down when they’ve graduated. They’ll be another set of people to pass Phil by. He hasn’t risked getting hurt by his immortality and his attachment to mortals in a very long time. Phil can’t help but feel his breath quicken at everything with Wilbur, Techno and Tommy.
The reason Phil is thinking about this? His phone is ringing; a usual bad omen regarding Tommy, Techno, and Wilbur.
His mind races with questions. He hasn’t seen Techno at school at all today. Wilbur seemed fine in his senior class about an hour ago, and Tommy should be in maths class right now (If Phil’s memory serves him right)
So which one of the trouble makers will it be?
Phil picks up the phone, twirling the cord around his hand. “Hello? History 101, Phil speaking.”
“Hey Phil… It’s Eret.” A voice chimes from the other side of the phone. Phil smiles at the sound of his friend and co-worker.
“Eret? Everything alright?” Phil responds, his brows pulled in confusion. Why on earth is Eret calling him? Don’t get him wrong, Eret is lovely. They just don’t talk on a regular basis.
“Yeah, I’m uh… I’m substituting for a class right now and…” Eret trails off and Phil stands up, taking the phone with him towards the door.
“And?” Phil encourages, fiddling idly with the cord of the phone.
“I’ve been told you’re the one to go to for issues with Tommy, right?”
He pauses and lets go of the cord. Ice surrounds Phil’s heart. “What’s wrong?”
Eret hums. “He left class about 15 minutes ago to go to the toilets. Is he known for skipping? I didn’t know he had a record.”
Phil walks back over to his desk, grabbing his keys. They rattle loudly in his hand. “I’ll go check the toilets now. If he’s locked himself in I’m able to get him out.”
Eret chuckles. “Thanks Phil, you’re a lifesaver. I can’t leave a freshman class unattended to go check on him.”
“Thank you Eret.” Phil sighs, hanging up and walking swiftly towards his classroom door.
The walk from his classroom is fairly quick and Phil’s anxiety moves him faster.
It’s not often Phil enters the freshman’s boys toilet. Doing so feels awkward and foreign to him.
Rows of stalls are opened, right up until the end.
The very final one is closed. Behind the door, a quiet sniffling. When Phil looks at the floor, he can see a person sitting down, leaning against the side.
Phil feels like he’s violating Tommy’s privacy, listening to the sniffles. It’s best if he just announces his presence instead of drawing it out.
“Tommy?” Phil calls out.
The room falls silent.
Phil wonders if it’s even Tommy behind the doors. It’s possible he ditched school entirely.
He tries again. “Tommy? Is that you?”
Tommy is shaking so hard he thinks he might fall to pieces.
His bag is thrown down next to him, a few papers scattered across the floor which fell out. And then there is Tommy, crying.
Only babies act the way you do. Stop. Crying.
Phil can’t see him like this.
“Tommy, is that you?” Phil inquires, his voice echoing through the door.
“Go away.” Tommy answers wetly.
He buries his face in his knees.
Tommy sits with his legs drawn to his chest, leaning against the door to the toilet stall. He went to the one at the very end of the toilet block since it’s the biggest and he went with the intent to stay hidden. He just needs to hide.
He’s so grateful Phil can’t see him.
Can’t touch him.
Can’t hurt him.
“Can I come in?” Phil asks softly and Tommy can feel the door move slightly as a hand is pressed against it.
Tommy shakes his head, muffling a sob.
He knows Phil can’t see him. Why is he shaking his head?
Use your words, Theseus. Communicate properly or get out.
“No.” Tommy chokes out. A feeble attempt at a verbal response. Tommy wonders why speaking is so hard when you’re upset. It’s a great way to express your emotions and it’s so damn hard.
Tommy raises a hand to his throat and holds it there, as though it will stop him from choking on his own words.
There’s a pause. For a second, Tommy even feels hopeful that Phil has left. But instead, Phil begins again, speaking softly. Phil uses a tone with kindness Tommy doesn’t deserve.
“Tommy, are you hurt?” Phil questions, a concerned lilt in his voice.
Yes? No?
There is a universe of unknown inside of Tommy. It crushes him. He can barely breath as it presses down on his shaking body.
Why does Phil care?
He’s hurt, but that’s not why he’s upset. Phil doesn’t need to know if he’s hurt. Being hurt is a weakness.
“Tommy, I need you to tell me if you’re hurt or going to hurt yourself.” Phil knocks on the door gently and it’s enough to make Tommy flinch back, crying so hard he can barely breathe. “If you want the door to stay closed, you need to answer me.”
Why is he trembling all over? Tommy wishes he could squeeze himself tight enough so that his shaking would stop and he could just disappear.
“I’m not. I’m not hurt or— or any of that shit. I wouldn’t— I’d never do that.” Tommy struggles with his words but he can feel a sigh of relief on the other side of the door.
He hears a shuffle on the other side of the door. A small shadow appears, most likely from Phil leaning or sitting down.
“Then talk to me.” Phil begins quietly, making no effort to be aggressive towards Tommy. “What happened?”
Tommy thinks it’s strange the door hasn’t been yanked open yet. That he hasn’t been forced to stand up and explain himself. Everything seems a lot kinder the way Phil is doing it.
So why can’t Tommy co-operate? Why is he struggling to speak? To find the words?
Phil’s waiting. Don’t keep him waiting. Explain yourself.
Tommy’s voice shakes as he speaks. “I failed the— the maths test I needed help with I— I forgot everything and failed.”
Saying what happened feels stupid.
Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.
Stupid.
Is he really crying over a maths test?
“Is that…” Phil trails off, rethinking his sentence. “Is that why you’re upset? Is that why you decided to leave class?”
Tommy doesn’t respond. He can hear their voices ringing in his head.
“That’s okay mate, we can’t be perfect at everything.” Phil responds with a careful tone. Tommy can’t help the sob that slips out of his throat.
“It’s only a mid-year test.” Phil affirms. “The one at the end of the year is what matters.”
“No it’s— you don’t understand.” Tommy’s voice cracks from crying but he continues. “They check it— they check my mid-year. Phil, my parents check my grades mid year.”
He’s rambling. Tommy knows he is.
But it’s so hard not to. It feels impossible to find the balance between absolute silence and speaking.
“Your parents will understand.” Phil whispers and Tommy’s heart races. His throat is so tight he feels like he might suffocate.
How will my parents understand when even you don’t?
Tommy feels like screaming out everything to Phil but he stops himself.
This hollow, numb feeling that bites into him.
“I can’t go home.” Tommy states, his vision darting across the papers and landing on the maths test. A big red F which tells Tommy everything. “They’re gonna be so fucking pissed.” Tommy whispers, as though he’s talking to himself.
“Tommy, I promise you as a teacher, one test doesn’t matter.” Phil says through the door. “Can I come in?”
He can’t see Tommy, but he sounds like a mess. Through sniffling and broken sentences, Phil can piece together he’s upset he failed his test.
But for this kind of reaction?
Is there something Phil isn’t seeing? It’s been a long time since Phil was a kid, let alone remembered what it was like to have parents.
“It does matter!” Tommy raises his voice. “It matters so much. I can’t. I just fucking can’t!”
Phil swallows the lump in his throat, standing up and grabbing his keys. “Tommy, I'm opening the door.”
“No!” Tommy shouts, the figure on the other side of the door jolting back and twisting around. Phil can hear the door lock rattle as Tommy grabs hold of it, holding it in place.
“No! Phil I didn’t— I’m sorry, I didn’t wanna get you involved. I’m sorry for talking back.”
There’s an unsteady silence and Phil feels a nauseating guilt.
There’s a protocol he is supposed to follow as a teacher. Questions he is required to ask when a student starts lashing out or locks themself somewhere.
“Tommy I—” Phil stares at the keys in his hands for a long moment.
“Please.” Tommy murmurs and Phil's heart nearly shatters.
In his mind, a voice screams to let Tommy have this space. If he thinks about it, Tommy nearly always retreats when he’s upset. Tommy keeps his distance for people when he's sad; it's a trait Phil has noticed over the time he's spent with Tommy.
But it’s the school rule . And Phil is terrified for Tommy’s safety.
“Tommy, can you step back from the door?”
There’s a shaky breath and then he hears a rustle. He sees a shadow of movement; Tommy falling back and sitting on the ground again, away from the door.
Phil stands at the door, hand refusing to move for a few moments before he manages to fight the guilt off. He’s just following protocol.
Phil has to make sure Tommy is okay. If Tommy’s hurt or hurting himself, Phil needs to know.
Phil’s keys jingle loudly in the lock and the sound makes Tommy choke out a cry before a muffled silence. The lock pops and with a great hesitation, Phil pushes the door open.
Paper is scattered everywhere, Tommy’s bag being spilled open. In the corner of the stall is Tommy, covering his head, sitting on the ground and doing his best to stay quiet.
Phil gets down to Tommy’s level, listening to the boy cry. Even in his best attempts to stay quiet, he whispers something.
“Please.” Tommy whispers the word over and over again. “Please, please, please, please, please…”
“You’re okay mate.” Phil murmurs, wrapping Tommy in a hug.
Tommy sobs harder and grabs onto Phil. Tommy locks his arms around him and Phil holds Tommy as though he is the world.
“I’m sorry dad.” Tommy cries and Phil nearly freezes, his heart in his throat.
Phil feels a lump in his throat, doing his best to soothe Tommy. It’s somewhat normal for students to accidentally call him dad every now and then but the timing throws Phil off.
He cares about Tommy very much and it’s obvious that something is wrong. That Tommy isn’t seeing clearly. Phil’s not too sure what’s causing it but Phil carefully wraps an arm around Tommy.
“Come on mate, we’re going for a drive.” Phil murmurs softly, helping Tommy up. He places a hand beneath Tommy’s arm and pulls him onto his feet.“Let’s clean up this mess and then figure something out.”
Tommy’s sobs slowly come to a stop, helping Phil pack everything up.
Wilbur cannot find anybody. He missed Techno at lunch, thinking he’d wait until after school.
He places his bag down by his side, slowly, cautiously, taking a seat in his usual chair for detention.
Sitting in boredom are Tubbo and Ranboo, who pass a note between them in silence, occasionally snickering before slapping a hand over their mouth and ducking their faces to hide their smiles and swallow their laughter. The sight alone makes Wilbur smile.
At the front of the classroom, where Phil usually sits, is a different teacher. A substitute of some kind which Wilbur can vaguely recall him being fairly laid back. He even lets his students call him by his first name. What the hell was it? Eret or something.
Wilbur taps impatiently against the desk. He glances over at Tubbo and Ranboo, causing each other to laugh but trying desperately to hide it so as to not get in trouble.
Wilbur looks over at Techno’s seat next to him, empty and pulled out. As though it’s waiting expectantly for someone to claim it.
Looking over at the classroom door, there’s no movement in the hall.
Wilbur looks into his bag, seeing the scrunched up letter Techno wrote him sitting at the top of a sea of work. He frowns, pulling the letter out and smoothening it down at the corners.
Where the hell is Technoblade?
Notes:
listen... listen...
did I, perhaps, by chance, end this on a cliff hanger?eeeehhhhhhhh i GUESS. and maybe you would be correct in saying so. But in my defense, this chapter was at 7k words and I had to slim that bad boy down (meaning I may have cut it in half: ie. what you're seeing right now)
more funky sbi stuff coming soon hehehe (SO MANY PLANS GSKJFGSJ)
thank you all so much for reading, I try to respond to every comment !
Chapter 8: Step 8: Take a chance and trust someone
Summary:
phil brings Tommy home after a panic
wilbur continues his search to find techno
tommy discovers something huge
Notes:
sorry this chapter is short! I promise next chapter or the chapter after that will make up for it (so many essays yet im speedrunning chapters of fanfic)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy sits in the back of Phil’s car, staring out the window. He watches the world zip by, a constant blur of colours. Moving, changing. Phil’s eyes flick to the mirror, focusing on driving and the boy in his back seat.
Phil doesn’t think Tommy’s ever looked so small.
He’s got his knees to his chest, a seat belt holding him in place and a hand sitting on the bottom of the glass, tracing patterns into a slightly fogged window.
Phil’s a bit worried about Wilbur walking home in this weather; rain pouring down in droves and a frigid wind that forces the car heaters on.
(Phil knows it isn’t really Wilbur’s home but he treats it as such.)
Phil isn’t sure what he’s doing. Hell, more often than not he doesn’t know what he’s doing. He just knows that there’s no chance he’s making Tommy go back to class or go home.
So he does what he did for Wilbur.
The gravel of Phil’s driveway crunches beneath the car and Phil parks, the car blinking off into quiet stillness.
Tommy blinks back to reality, looking over owlishly towards Phil. “your… house?”
Phil twists his keys, shoving the door open and getting out of the car. “Yep.”
Tommy unclips his seatbelt and follows Phil with his eyes. “But I thought….?”
“Nah.” Phil closes his door carefully and walks over to Tommy’s side, opening the door for him. Tommy jolts up, lowering his knees. “Come on mate.”
Phil tilts his head towards the house and Tommy mechanically undoes his seatbelt, standing up silently. Phil shuts the door and looks over at Tommy, who keeps just…
“What?” Phil asks, raising an eyebrow. He makes his way down the gravel path to his house.
Tommy steps away and gives a small shrug, looking towards the house.
“You’re staring at me.” Phil points out, flicking his keys around on his hand to pull out the house key.
“No I’m not.” Tommy retorts, shoes crunching against the stones below. “I’m just waiting for you to tell me what to do.”
“Well, stop it?”
“Stop….?”
“Yeah, just act normally. You can stay here until you need to go home. And stop giving me that look.” Phil squints at Tommy and his eyes dart away.
“I’m not giving you any looks.” Tommy huffs.
“You are.”
“Am not.”
“You keep looking at me like- like, really weirdly.”
“No.”
Phil freezes and looks down at his keys. “Tommy, I can take you back to school if this is… you know, weird.”
“What?”
“I- sorry, I should have asked. I just assumed that you didn’t want to stay at school and your house was-”
“No, this is..” Tommy trails off, glancing between Phil and the house. “This is fine.”
“You don’t have to lie.” Phil shakes his head. “I can take you home.”
Tommy’s eyes widen and he grabs the keys from Phil’s hand. “No! This is fine. I just didn’t realise where we were heading.”
Phil’s eyebrows draw together but he nods. “Alright…”
Tommy slowly gives the keys back, giving Phil a look (and Phil knows it’s a look, he’s just not sure what kind).
Phil leads the way up to his door, fumbling with the keys in his hand that jingle loudly.
“Wilbur told me.” Tommy blurts out.
Phil nearly trips. “What?”
“You’re not… Wilbur told me you’re not his real dad.”
Phil stops, his heart thundering and looks over to Tommy. He stares silently at his feet, fiddling with his fingers.
“Oh.” Phil says, doing a once over of Tommy and unlocking the door. “I’m surprised he finally told you. Wilbur’s very personal.” Phil chuckles, grabbing the door knob and swinging it open.
“He’s an idiot.” Tommy smiles fondly. “I can’t believe you guys pretended to be family for so long without me and Techno realising.”
“It wasn’t that hard to be honest.” Phil shrugs, walking into the house. Tommy follows closely behind, making himself comfortable to the couch.
Tommy sits down cross legged on the couch while Phil makes his way to the kitchen, making two hot chocolates. He puts three marshmallows on the top, a spritz of whipped cream, and a biscuit on the side. It’s Phil’s favourite way to make hot chocolates; he hopes Tommy likes it too.
Phil carries them out, placing it down on the coffee table and Tommy’s eyes light up.
“Is that for me?” Tommy asks, looking hopefully towards Phil.
He laughs, “Who else?” and takes a seat across from Tommy on the couch.
“I-” Tommy bites his tongue. “Dunno, I kinda thought you were upset at me.” Tommy shrugs, picking up the drink slowly and raising it to his mouth.
“Really?” Phil asks, staring at Tommy sadly. “Tommy, why would I be upset?”
“You had to take me out of school.” Tommy whispers, staring into the dark liquid of his drink. “And I failed my maths test.”
“That’s not a reason to be mad.” Phil shakes his head and Tommy glances at Phil for a second, eyebrows furrowed.
“I figured failing tests would upset you even more since you’re a teacher.” Tommy tilts his head and Phil smiles, a hint of sorrow in his eyes.
“You really thought I’d be mad at you?”
Tommy nods, rubbing a thumb up and down the hot ceramic of the mug. “Yeah usually— well, sometimes when I’m in trouble, I get stuff taken away from me. And my parents usually have those things in front of me to make me feel… guilty, I guess. I thought hot chocolate was one of those things.”
Phil frowns, watching Tommy bring the cup away from his mouth, a whipped cream moustache being left behind. “What kind of things?”
Tommy shrugs, wiping the cream off his face. He lets his head flop back against the couch as he recalls a list of things. “Sometimes it’s soft toys or my phone or something. Other times it’s blankets, or meals.” Tommy groans in reminiscence. “They take my door occasionally and it’s the worst thing in the whole world.”
Tommy looks over to Phil in annoyance. “I can handle being cold or hungry, but not having anywhere to myself is frustrating. You know what I mean? I mean, you’re an adult, so probably not. But I like having privacy sometimes.”
Tommy sighs, glancing over to Phil once he’s finished talking. Wordlessly, Phil grabs him and pulls Tommy into an embrace.
Tommy stops mid breath before slowly putting a hand on Phil’s back and hugging him back.
“You alright big man?” Tommy asks, patting Phil’s back. He looks at Phil with concern, an unsteady hand from uncertainty.
“Tommy, if you ever need a place to stay, you can stay here.” Phil states with a finalising tone. He lets go of Tommy and looks him square in the eyes. “I care about you. Wilbur cares about you. If you want to stay here, you can.”
Tommy looks at Phil, blinking slowly and pulling his legs up onto the couch. “Could I…”
He trails off, biting his lip and head darting towards the nearest object, the TV. “Could I stay the night tonight?”
Tommy says sheepishly and Phil nods happily. “Absolutely, mate.”
Tommy splits into a grin and this time, it’s him who initiates the hug. Phil feels a warmth ignite in his chest.
Wilbur has never been more impatient in his life. His head snaps to the source of sound every few seconds.
Technoblade should be here. In detention. With Wilbur.
It’s the final warning flag to Wilbur that something isn’t right.
Wilbur raises his hand after 10 minutes.
The substitute looks up and stares at him calculating for a moment. Wilbur persists, hand straight up into the air and a determined glare.
“Is everything okay?” The substitute asks, his head tilted to the side.
“May I please go to the toilets?” Wilbur asks, bringing his hand back down. He’s not sure if the substitute will even let him leave during a detention.
The substitute bites the inside of his cheek and nods. “You have five minutes.”
“Thank you.” Wilbur says breathlessly. He takes his chance.
Wilbur throws his bag on, ignoring the fact it’s not shut properly and papers spill out. He practically slams into the door as it’s thrust open and breaks off into a run.
“Hey- leave your bag here!” The substitute shouts.
By the time Eret has stood up, huffing and running a hand through his hair in frustration, Wilbur breaks out into a sprint, shoes echoing down the empty hall.
By the time Eret has gotten to the door that Wilbur ran out of, there’s no trace of Wilbur ever being there.
Completely having disappeared down the halls and out the door.
After watching a movie on the couch, Phil remembers he’s still got responsibilities.
The joys of pretending to have a son and caring for his “son's” friend.
Phil goes to prepare something quick and easy for dinner. His hand guides a knife through a potato, cutting it into small squares and letting it plop into a pot filled with water.
Tommy stands to the side, peeling potatoes that Phil didn’t need to even ask Tommy to help with.
It’s oddly familiar. Phil never realised how fun it was to cook with people. He’s always done it by himself.
They work to a rhythmic beat. Phil, even pulling out a vintage record player he owned back in the day and playing some music in the background while they got to preparing dinner.
At some stage, Phil being lost in his thoughts and the music, his knife cut a small section of his hand.
He flinches from surprise and hisses in pain.
Well that’s never happened before.
“Oh shit.” Tommy says, dropping his potato peeler on the bench.
Phil drops the knife and pulls his hand back to inspect the damage. The cut runs along down the side of his finger to the side of his hand. Phil can hardly believe his eyes.
In all his immortal years, this is something he’s never seen.
“Phil, are you alright?” Tommy asks, grabbing Phil’s wrist and lowering the hand to see the cut.
It’s nothing more than a small flesh wound but it shocks Phil just the same. He watches with confusion as beads of red appear at the seam of the cut.
“What is that?” Phil asks with wide eyes.
“It’s alright, it’s not that bad.” Tommy says, reassuring Phil who remains frozen, staring at his index finger.
“No, I know. I mean—” Phil trails off, staring at his finger. “Why am I bleeding?”
He has seen war wounds, bullet wounds, cuts and scrapes, bruises and broken limbs. But never, ever, on him.
Tommy frowns at Phil, watching his horrified face and reaching over to the sink. Tommy yanks the tap on and lets water drip down. He pulls Phil’s hand forward and runs it beneath the cold of the water.
The wound is not unusual in any regards whatsoever. Water washes over it and Phil even feels the stings of pain.
What takes Phil by surprise, is the fact he has not bled before this moment. Ever.
It’s rather underwhelming that his first time was to a carrot cutting incident.
Although, despite the carrot scenario, fear still strikes his heart. A cold icy dagger which imbeds itself into his chest.
He is mesmerised by the injury.
Water rushes over the cut, wiping away the red in splashes. He never expected there to be a fizzing feeling when he bled.
When Phil pulls his hand out of the water, the cut is nearly gone.
Tommy watches with wide eyes as the cut heals itself, the water dripping away as the skin mends back together like putty pulling into place. Tommy screams, throwing Phil’s hand away and leaps back.
“What the fuck!” Tommy shouts, tripping over his own foot and leaning against a bench across from Phil.
“What the fuck!” Phil repeats, staring at his hand as pink skin grows over the wound.
“Did you know that happened?” Tommy asks in disbelief.
“That I bled? No!” Phil feels faint.
“No, that you fucking healed instantly! What the fuck do you mean you didn’t know you bled?”
Phil stammers nervously. “It’s a long story.”
“The fuck do you mean?”
“It’s complicated!”
“Phil, what the hell?!”
Tommy takes a shaky breath and grabs Phil’s wrist again, scrutinising where the wound once was.
Tommy scrunches his eyebrows up at the cut.
“Where the fuck did it go?” Tommy says, turning Phil’s hand over.
“Why the fuck was it there?” Phil whispers, staring at his hand intensely.
“What?”
“Huh?”
“What do you mean?” Tommy recoils back and Phil turns his gaze to Tommy.
To say Phil is freaking the fuck out is an understatement of the century. Out of the three chaos causers, Phil expected to tell Tommy last if at all that he was immortal.
Tommy’s eyes go wide, a lightbulb lighting up in his head. He points to Phil’s hand and Phil pulls his hand back, hiding it behind his back like a child caught with a stolen toy.
“Holy shit...” Tommy begins in amazement. “You’re a fucking super hero.”
Phil’s jaw slackens. “What?”
“You have super healing. What the fuck. Phil, that's so cool! Oh my god, I always knew superheroes were real. I always knew. Hah! I fucking called it. I’ve just been waiting for one day to meet someone with power or— or— or to get powers. But this is great!” Tommy laughs manically, running a hand through his hair and breathing quickly.
Phil places a hand on Tommy’s shoulder, the same hand that he cut moments before and Tommy sits down on the ground. Or more falls slowly as Phil lowers him.
“Holy shit superpowers are real. My history teacher has healing powers. Like, instant healing powers. Wait, can you try healing me? No, that’s stupid. Or is it? You know what, you don’t have to tell me everything. I understand if you want to keep this a secret. Oh! Does Wilbur know?”
Phil sucks in a sharp breath as Tommy unravels.
“Do you do hero stuff in your free time? How come I’ve never heard of you? Oh my god. Wait. Please don’t tell me you keep your powers to yourself. That’s so selfish Phil! What the fuck is wrong with you! You could be doing great things with your healing. Not slumming it with high school students like some fucking mega stupid, shit gulping, brain—”
“I’m not a hero.” Phil spits out and his eyes lock with Tommy. “I don’t have superpowers.”
“Phil.” Tommy rolls his eyes and scoffs.
“Tommy.”
“You don’t have to hide it from me.” Tommy swears, placing a hand over his heart.
“Tommy.”
“Phil.”
Tommy grabs Phils arms reassuringly and Phil’s heart has dropped into his stomach, pounding with a ferocity.
It’s been hundreds of years since he’s relived the same terrifying feeling of telling someone he’s immortal.
“Tommy, I don’t have powers.”
“I watched your hand heal itself in literal seconds.” Tommy laughs. “It’s okay, Phil!”
Phil squints and bites the inside of his cheek. Maybe he can gaslight him?
“I don’t have a hand.”
Wait fuck, not that much.
“I mean- uh, I mean, I don’t have a cut.”
Tommy stares back at Phil with disbelief.
“Obviously you don’t have a cut, you just superhuman healed it.” Tommy points to Phil’s hand and Phil shakes his head.
“There was no cut. Tommy, there was no cut on my hand.”
“Ohhhh.” Tommy winks in an exaggerated manner. “Right.” Tommy winks again. “There was no cut.”
Phil watches as Tommy struggles to wink repeatedly, his mouth hanging open at the realisation that this of all people is who he’s trusting his secret with.
Tommy sees Phil’s expression and stops winking.
“Bossman, seriously. I know how to keep a secret if that’s what you’re worried about. Although you really should do some hero stuff—”
“I’m not even supposed to bleed, Tommy.” Phil admits, his heart pounding in his ribcage.
Tommy hesitates. “Wait so your power is—”
“It’s not a power.”
Tommy blinks owlishly and tilts his head to the side. “Then… what…?”
Phil swallows a lump in his throat.
“It’s not superhuman healing. I’m immortal. I’m not even supposed to bleed.” Phil states, keeping his voice as steady as possible. “Nobody alive knows other than you.”
Tommy’s jaw drops, his eyes wide. Phil scratches the back of his head nervously and just as Tommy takes a massive breath in, preparing himself to explode in a ball of questions, the door to the house bursts open. Wilbur swings off the door, soaked to the bone from the rain outside. Tommy chokes on his own spit from pure shock and Wilbur comes stumbling to a stop and looking around desperately.
“Where the FUCK is Techno?”
Notes:
thank you!
Chapter 9: Step 9: Let your kids do some detective work
Summary:
Dream receives some news on Technoblade
Tommy and Wilbur decide to take things into their own hands
Chapter Text
Phil really didn’t think the situation could get any worse until Wilbur burst through the door looking like he’d run a marathon and Tommy choked on the question he had for Phil.
If Phil’s being honest, he’s a bit grateful for the interruption.
He’s not sure he can handle explaining the immortal thing to Tommy at the moment.
Tommy chokes on the gasp of air he brought into his lungs and goes into a coughing fit but Wilbur pays him no mind, looking around frantically.
“Dad, is Techno here?” Wilbur asks, throwing his bag onto the ground and half running through the different rooms of Phil’s house.
Phil feels his heart soar at being called Dad but he keeps himself quiet.
Phil rubs a hand against Tommy’s back as he coughs and smiles gingerly. “No, why? I haven’t seen him at all today. Everything alright?”
Wilbur finally stops moving, pausing to stare at the scene. Tommy and Phil together in the middle of the room.
“I was gonna talk to him about the letter.” Wilbur says, breathlessly. Wilbur breathes erratically as though he’s just surfaced after being underwater.
Phil does his best to ignore the fact that Tommy is still staring at him.
His face feels red hot; he really didn’t expect Wilbur to arrive the moment he broke the news to Tommy.
It’s not easy telling someone you’re immortal, let alone finding out someone’s immortal.
“Did you run here?” Phil asks, glancing over at Wilbur. Wilbur’s brown hair is dripping with water and his clothes look like limp waterlogged sheets. Wilbur nods breathlessly and looks away, back towards the door.
Phil looks back over at Tommy and mouths the words Not now which causes Tommy to straighten his posture and turn to face Wilbur, his expression swapping from shocked to a surprisingly good amused look. If Phil’s being honest, it surprises him how well Tommy is able to pretend like nothing happened.
Wilbur turns to face Phil. “I didn’t see Techno at all at school today.” Wilbur says, his knees buckling and he sits down on the ground. “Five second break, hold up.”
“You’re dripping on the floor.” Phil sighs, shaking his head and Wilbur remains unbothered by Phil's complaints.
Tommy laughs at the sight of Wilbur crumbling to the ground, snapping out of his trance. Tommy stretches over to Wilbur, slapping him on the back. “You’re so unfit.”
“I have asthma.” Wilbur holds out the middle finger to Tommy who rolls his eyes.
“Have you tried Techno’s house?” Phil asks, a hint of concern creeping into his voice.
Wilbur shakes his head again. “I didn’t want to walk home after dark so I took my chances and hoped that maybe Techno was here.”
Phil nods and stands up, helping Wilbur to his feet. “You can see him at school tomorrow or after school.” he swears and Wilbur leans his weight on Phil as he stands.
“Why is Tommy here?” Wilbur asks, walking over to Tommy and grabbing him into a bear hug.
“No!” Tommy screams. “You’re wet! You’re fucking wet!”
Tommy yells out but his scream is muffled against the fabric of Wilbur’s shirt.
“Phil! Wilbur wetted me!”
Wilbur doesn’t seem to care or notice how Tommy fights him off, squirming as Wilbur tightens his grip mischievously.
A smile creeps his way onto Phil’s face at the brotherly interaction.
“Why are you even here, idiot.” Wilbur asks, ruffling Tommy’s hair in an undignified manner.
“I’m here to fuck you up, bitch!” Tommy proclaims, pushing himself out of Wilbur’s grip only to immediately jump on him.
Wilbur shouts out of shock and laughs, the two play fighting on the ground. To add to the chaos, Phil picks up a cushion from the couch and half heartedly throws it on top of them.
Wilbur grabs the cushion and smothers Tommy’s face. “Accept the hug or perish. Resistance is futile!”
“What the fuck does that mean?” Tommy yells back, his voice muffled by the cushion he desperately fights away.
“I don’t really know!” Wilbur giggles as Tommy shoves him back and he flops onto the floor. “Techno always says it.” Wilbur says with a sigh.
Oddly enough, Phil feels his heart warmed by the interaction.
“And here’s a pillow.” Wilbur says, throwing a pillow over his head which knocks Tommy in the face.
“A blanket…” The blanket is thrown over Wilbur and falls onto Tommy like a sheet ghost.
“You’ll need this pillow case, of course…” The pillowcase lands on the top half of Tommy.
“and…I think that’s it?”
Tommy huffs, throwing everything off and letting it drop down onto the floor. Wilbur raises one eyebrow and smiles.
“Do you want a toothbrush? We probably have a spare…”
“I’ll be fine. Thank you, Wilbur.” Tommy says, carrying his handful of blankets out of the storage closet and down the hall.
Wilbur trails behind, careful to avoid stepping on the blanket as it drapes across the ground.
“So, do you wanna like… watch a movie?” Wilbur asks as they enter his room. Tommy dumps the pile of bedding onto the spare mattress Phil dragged out.
Phil’s house is big enough for Tommy to sleep in his own room. The house is far too big for just one man. But there’s something comforting in sharing a room together that Wilbur invited Tommy to stay in his.
“Only if we watch Up.”
Wilbur groans. “You say that everytime I even mention movies. Either that or—”
“Or Moana.” Tommy hums thoughtfully and Wilbur groans again.
“Isn’t Moana for kids?” Wilbur asks and Tommy’s jaw drops.
“What the fuck did you just say?”
Wilbur blinks owlishly and when he opens his mouth up to speak Tommy holds up a disapproving finger.
“Have you seen Moana?” Tommy asks judgmentally.
“No…”
“Then shut up.” Tommy huffs, jumping onto the spare mattress and lying down.
“Fine, we’ll just sleep.” Wilbur rolls his eyes and gets into his own bed, pulling the covers up to his chest and placing his arms on top of the sheets.
Wilbur keeps his lamp on so Tommy can still get into bed without being blind.
“Goodnight Tommy.”
“Goodnight Wilbur.”
Wilbur’s never had a sleepover before. Is that weird to admit? He’s sixteen and he’s never had a sleepover. Tommy is fourteen and he’s had a sleep over before. Tommy’s mentioned they should do a sleepover a few times but Wilbur has never had the courage to ask Phil.
It’s never bothered Wilbur until now.
Aren’t you supposed to do… sleep over things?
“Psst.” Wilbur whispers.
“What?” Tommy whispers back.
“We should.. Talk. Or something.”
“About what?”
“At sleepovers don’t you… gossip about people?”
Tommy hums quietly. “I don’t have anyone to gossip about.”
“Parents.” Wilbur decides firmly and he can hear Tommy’s breath catch in his throat.
“What about them?”
“Not a fan.” Wilbur admits and Tommy snorts.
“Neither.”
Wilbur considers for a moment asking Tommy about his parents. He briefly met Tommy’s mother and she wasn’t particularly friendly. It would be a good opportunity to find out some things that have been on Wilbur’s mind.
“Phil is pretty fucking awesome.” Tommy adds.
“Phil is amazing.”
“One may even say he’s like a superhero” Tommy smiles as though there’s a joke in there Wilbur doesn’t get.
“Sure. But he’s not my real dad.”
“I keep forgetting that.” Tommy mutters.
“Yeah.” Wilbur murmurs. “Sometimes I do too.”
“Do you— and I mean this nicely, do you think Phil is…” Tommy trails off and Wilbur sits up in his bed. Tommy’s mouth is pursed tightly, the corners turned down as he thinks.
Tommy clears his throat. “Have you ever noticed anything weird?”
Wilbur hesitates for a moment.
What on earth is Tommy talking about? Phil is the most generic, open book person that Wilbur has ever met.
“No? Have you?” Wilbur asks and Tommy laughs loudly, coming to an abrupt halt.
“No!” Tommy states nervously. “Of course I haven’t.”
“Right.” Wilbur lies back down into bed.
“Right… So nothing at all?” Tommy questions.
“No.”
“Nothing like… strange? Unusual? Paranormal?”
“Tommy?”
“I mean, I’m just asking!” Tommy tugs his blankets up over his shoulder. “Sorry.”
“It’s alright.” Wilbur placates. He’s not sure where Tommy is going with this, if anywhere at all.
Is this what sleepover talks are usually like?
Tommy shakes his head. “Yeah, sorry. Phil is completely, utterly, undeniably…. Normal.”
“Right.”
“Right.”
Wilbur clears his throat. “Good night Tommy.”
“Goodnight Wilbur.”
Tommy doesn’t say anything for a long while and Wilbur thinks for a moment he’s gone straight to sleep.
It’s only when Wilbur shifts to go turn off his light that he hears Tommy speak.
“I think my parents are mad that I hang out with you and Techno.” Tommy whispers.
“What?” Wilburs shifts so his head is facing Tommy, leaning slightly over the edge of the bed. Tommy lies his head against the pillow, eyes not moving to meet Wilbur’s.
“Well, on the topic of parents, they’ve been really angry lately. More often than not. I think it’s because you guys keep getting me in trouble.”
“And Tubbo and Ranboo don’t?”
Tommy smirks and looks up at Wilbur. “Well, they do. But usually it’s more discrete.”
Wilbur watches Tommy who traces patterns against his mattress with a finger.
Wilbur debates a question in his mind.
“Tommy do you— are your— what are your parents like?” Wilbur settles on. He eyes the boy out of the corner of his eye and Tommy looks tense. Tommy’s shoulders, brought up by where his head rests on the pillow. He sighs and releases a bit of the tension.
“Dunno.”
“Give me more than that.” Wilbur jests.
Tommy laughs, shrugs a little, and rubs the length of his sleeves.
“I don’t know. They’re fine.”
“Tell me about them.” Wilbur encourages. Tommy huffs but draws his eyebrows together in thought. He looks to be carefully thinking about his choice of words.
“Well my Mum is pretty strict. And my Dad is uh, well, kinda shit. He’s like my Mum but…” Tommy trails off, “They just want what’s best for me. You know? All parents try to make sure their kid is doing the best, they just encourage me in weird ways.” Tommy finishes and shows no interest in elaborating.
Wilbur bites his tongue. His parents definitely weren’t like that.
Wilbur takes a deep breath inwards. “Tommy, when you broke your arm—”
“Wilbur, can we not—”
“And your mum picked you up from school that one time—”
“Stop.” Tommy says quietly.
“Tommy you looked so—”
“Don’t Wilbur.” Tommy hisses and it catches Wilbur off guard. He’s never heard Tommy use that tone of voice before. Almost defeated but still firm.
“What?” Wilbur asks softly and Tommy rolls over to face away from him. “I didn’t mean to upset you.”
“Wilbur, I’m getting kinda tired. I think I might sleep.”
Wilbur bites his lip while he contemplates. “Are you sure?”
“Yeah, can you turn the light off?”
Wilbur frowns. “You don’t wanna keep talking?”
“Nah, I’m good.” Tommy shakes his head.
“Are you sure?”
“Goodnight Wilbur.”
Does he push his luck?
Wilbur hesitates before reaching an arm out to turn the light off.
“Goodnight Toms.”
It leaves Wilbur lying there, more questions than prior, and an unsteady feeling in his stomach.
Dream rolls a ring across his knuckles tiredly, waiting for his phone to ring.
Sapnap was supposed to call him after getting the results of the fights. Of Techno’s fight.
It’s five am and now, as Dream waits inside his car, he’s not sure if there’s reason to worry or not. Dream taps a finger against the steering wheel. Should he just drive to Schlatts and see if everything’s alright?
Bored of waiting, he dials Sapnaps number and he picks it up immediately.
“Dream!” Sapnap sighs with relief.
“What happened to calling me last night?” Dream jokes, leaning forward and starting the car.
“Dude, so much shit has happened.” Sapnap says breathlessly. In the background, Dream can faintly hear the honk of a horn and the wind brushing against Sapnaps phone, ruining the audio.
“Where the hell are you? Is everything okay?”
“No, I’m running around the city because you couldn’t put Techno on a leash! Fucking— I can’t believe you. I thought you said Techno was fighting three guys.”
Dreams heart skips a beat.
“He did.”
“Yea? Really?” Sapnap scoffs. “Tell me why last night Techno fought five people and then fucking dropped off the face of the earth.”
“What?” Dream nearly drops his phone, getting the car to start driving and roaring to life.
“He collapsed and I had to drag him to the fucking infirmatory. Guess what Dream?”
Dream rolls his eyes and sighs inwardly and Sapnap shouts.
“Guess what! He somehow left and now I’m running around trying to find your fucking lost dog!”
“He’s not my lost dog.” Dream spits, turning sharply around the corner in his car and speeding up to the fastest he can without getting pulled over. Dream considers telling Sapnap how he thinks of Techno as more of that. Techno is the only one who stands up to him anymore. They’re not that different at the end of the day.
Dream pinches his nose in frustration. “And how on earth did Techno leave? Schlatt has more guys securing that place than I could count.”
“Your guess is as good as mine!” Sapnap yells down the phone and Dream groans. “God, I still get lost finding my way around The Pit, I don’t know how Techno managed to get out with more broken bones than I can count on one hand.”
“He’s alive though?” Dream clutches the phone tightly and Sapnap hesitates on his side of the phone.
“I— yeah, he was breathing last I saw him. I’ll call you back.” Sapnap sighs.
Sapnap clicks the phone off and Dream presses his lips tightly together, taking a right down the street on his way to Schlatt’s shack. Dream holds the driving wheel tightly in a white knuckle grip before letting out a visceral shout and slamming a fist down against the steering wheel while he drives.
Fucking Technoblade.
Tommy gets night terrors.
Wilbur has never been a heavy sleeper but at four am, Tommy had woken him up to the sound of crying. Wilbur didn’t even know you could cry in your sleep. He was petrified.
It was an easy decision to wake Tommy up, who seemed grateful and even clung to Wilbur for a second before regaining his senses.
And then they decided to leave.
Was it a big jump? Sure. Maybe even a stupid idea.
But even Wilbur was having difficulty sleeping, knowing that Technoblade still thought Wilbur was angry at him.
Wilbur isn’t angry anymore. He never should have been. He just wants to see Techno and spend the time they have left together.
Tommy and Wilbur had scribbled down a note for Phil before they left, obviously. They said they were going to walk to school which gave them an excuse to not be home when Phil eventually wakes in a few hours.
Right now though, Tommy and Wilbur are walking down the cold streets that head towards Techno’s house.
Tommy pulls the blanket over his shoulders, hugging himself tightly.
“I bet he’s just sleeping.” Tommy yawns and looks over at Wilbur who marches into the distance.
The sun puts a soft glow on their skin, a light that rests against their faces. The sunrise isn’t warm enough yet to keep them cosy, but they don’t mind.
“Even Techno wouldn’t skip school for sleep.” Wilbur comments. “Right?”
Tommy shrugs, tightening his grip on the colourful blanket and pulling it up. “Dunno. Tubbo once skipped school because he was protesting.”
“What was he protesting?”
“The fireworks ban.”
“Oh.”
“Yep.” Tommy pops the P and speeds up his pace so he reaches Wilbur’s side.
“Techno’s never skipped school before.” Wilbur mentions as he slows down.
They come to a stop as they reach the driveway of Techno’s house. Outside of the driveway are three cars.
One work car, a cleaning company, pasted onto the side. The other, a small red car for casual outings. The third, a car topped with a red and blue siren.
Wilbur feels his heart drop at the sight of the police car. It feels like he’s barely breathing, the cop car completely throws him off.
“We’re about to find out why.” Tommy elbows Wilbur in the side, snapping him out of his staring.
“Oh shit.” Wilbur says under his breath and Tommy squeezes his hand reassuringly.
Wilbur isn’t certain this is Techno’s house. He’s never been inside technically but he has walked Techno home a few times. If his memory serves him right, it’s this address.
The skirt past the cars, both of them too nervous, too lost in their thoughts to speak.Wilbur’s stomach twists— he never knew what it was like to see something gut wrenching until then.
Without wasting any more time, Wilbur marches up to the large wooden door and knocks.
A woman with brown hair bundled back is the person who answers the door.
Behind her, sitting at the table is an officer and someone who is, presumably, her husband.
Her eyebrows draw tightly together as she surveys Wilbur. “Can I help you?”
The woman's eyes drift over to Tommy and her eyes crease with a soft smile at the sight of his blanket.
“We’re looking for Techno.” Wilbur says with a questioning lilt and she tilts her head.
“Techno?” She asks, pressing her lips together.
“Tell us where he is or we’ll fucking shank you!” Tommy loudly announces and Wilbur slaps a hand over Tommy’s mouth, staring at him like he’s just pissed in Satan’s favourite flower pot.
“He’s kidding! He’s just joking.” Wilbur’s eyes flick over to the cop whose head is turned towards the door now. “Sorry, he’s got a few mental problems. I once watched him try to explode a teachers pen using a paper clip and some gum.”
Tommy rips Wilbur’s hand away.
“What the hell?” Tommy seethes.
Wilbur turns to Tommy, his voice low and face forced in a smile as he speaks through his teeth.
“What are you doing!?” Wilbur complains loudly.
“I thought we were doing good cop, bad cop!”
“Why would we be doing good cop, bad cop!?” Wilbur half yells and he has to restrain himself from picking up Tommy and throwing him
“We need information!” Tommy says, stabbing a finger towards his head. “Use your head! Duh.”
“Do you guys need a minute?” The woman asks, grabbing the door in concern.
Wilbur pinches his nose and reaches a hand out for Tommy’s shoulder.
“Tommy, king, obviously ,” Wilbur squeezes Tommy’s arms and shakes him, “WE’RE NOT FUCKING DOING THAT!”
Tommy shouts loudly in exaggeration, gripping Wilbur back.
“Fine!” Tommy hollers and shoves Wilbur, turning back to the woman. “You better fucking show us where Technoblade is or—”
“Tommy! Two good cops. Not two bad cops.” Wilbur half groans half yells.
Tommy groans loudly and walks back down the driveway, kicking up gravel in a fit. “You never let me do anything!”
The woman watches as Tommy storms away, her eyes tracking him before looking back over to Wilbur who smiles gingerly and stretches out a hand.
“I’m sorry about him. My name is Wilbur.” He introduces and the woman recognises his name, brown eyes going wide. “Do you know where Techno is?”
Tommy huffs, kicking at a pebble that got in his way and flops down against the curb by the road.
He tugs the blanket tightly around his shoulders, mumbling swears at Wilbur and resting his head in his arms.
Good cop, bad cop was a great idea!
Fucking Wilbur. He’s such a prick.
Wind whips against Tommy’s face and he ducks his head. If Wilbur takes too long, Tommy’s gonna storm in there and set things right.
The sight of the cop car should be more than enough information to know that Technoblade isn’t here! Who knew Wilbur was slow, huh?
Tommy just prays to his lucky stars that Techno is safe.
A bell rings down the road and Tommy’s head snaps towards the sound. A teenager on his bike, waving down Tommy.
“Hey!” He shouts out to Tommy and skids to a halt.
Tommy’s heart quickens and he looks up. “Yes?”
“Do you know where Schlatt’s Shack is?”
“Come on Tommy!” Dream laughs and grips against the cage that separates the audience and contestants. Dream grabs Tommy’s shoulder in a vice, locking him in place as a spectator of the violence below.
“If you’re such a big man, why don’t you have a go?”
Tommy watches with wide eyes as blood splatters against the wall, the crowd roaring so loudly it’s all he can hear.
Tommy winces back as droplets of blood land on his cheek. When he looks over at Dream, he’s roaring alongside the crowd, cheering on the people below.
The mere mention of Schlatt’s restaurant is enough to get Tommy’s blood to freeze.
Nobody goes there with good intentions.
Tommy clears his throat nervously. “Keep going straight, take two lefts and it should be in sight at the end of that street. If you still can’t find it—”
“—you shouldn’t be there at all.” The man finishes the motto, nodding his head with a smile. “Thanks.”
He says getting back onto his bike and riding down the road.
“No problem.” Tommy mutters beneath his breath.
A question forms in Tommy’s mind, one he’s not sure he likes the answer to.
Wilbur wraps his hands around a hot drink, having been sat down at the table by the woman.
“And you’re saying you last saw him at a tutoring session?” The cop says, eyeing him cautiously.
“Yeah.” Wilbur says breathlessly, rubbing his thumb against the warm ceramic.
“Techno wasn’t a part of a tutoring group.” A man, Techno’s foster dad, answers, crossing his arms.
Wilbur’s eyebrows knit together. “He didn’t tell you?”
“He told us briefly when he was hanging out with a few of his friends…” The woman begins and trails off, looking over to her husband who nods. “Techno doesn’t talk to us a lot.”
“He mentioned you, Tommy and Phil.” The man bites the inside of his cheek as he thinks. “A Dream? But only once or twice.”
“Wait, Dream?” Wilbur’s jaw drops open and the man nods.
“Do you not all hang out as a group? Techno’s been spending a lot of time with Dream after school lately.”
Wilbur’s stomach drops, the hot drink in stomach going rotten and twisting around painfully. He feels like he might be sick.
What the hell is Techno doing with Dream?
The woman huffs at the mention of Dream. “I don’t like the Dream fella one bit. I think he was causing Techno to get into more fights. He’s a terrible influence.”
She jabs a finger against the wooden table to emphasise her point.
“He mentioned Dream as his friend?” Wilbur inquires and the adults exchange glances.
“Yeah”
Wilbur pauses, staring down at the cup in his hand. He’s completely out of his league. Was this a terrible idea?
He doesn’t know the first thing about any of these people.
“I have to go.” Wilbur announces, his chair scraping back as he stands.
Tommy’s heart plummets, resting deep in his stomach as he thinks. Was Techno really acting that weird around Dream? The last time Tommy saw them interact was when Techno stopped Dream from bothering him.
Techno scowls, turning his attention to Tommy and offering an open hand. Tommy takes it and they turn.
“I’ll see you later Techno!” Dream calls. “And I'll see you around, Tommy.”
Fuck, Tommy doesn’t want to consider the possibility that Techno is at Schlatt’s place.
“Tommy!” Wilbur shouts, running up to Tommy. “I think Dream did something to Techno!”
Wilbur skids to a halt, tripping over his own foot and pulling Tommy onto his feet.
Tommy stops breathing as he sees Wilbur running over. As those words leave Wilbur’s tongue.
“What’s… the Pit..?” Tommy asks nervously and Techno shakes his head.
“Nothing.”
He knew. Tommy knew what the pit was. Sure, he’d never realised that was its name, but Dream had taken him there once. Tubbo had told him it was a scare tactic. Ranboo had said it was a threat.
Tommy had said it was a nightmare.
Tommy feels frozen in place, slowly dragging his eyes up to Wilbur who stares with concern.
“Tommy?” Wilbur frowns. “What’s wrong?”
“I— I know where Techno is.” Tommy stammers, looking down the road towards where a bike rounds the corner. “He’s not safe.”
Notes:
nervous yet? or excited?
Next chapter might be a little bit late but I think you'll like what I have in store :D
thank you all so much!
-roo
Chapter 10: Step 10: Identity crisis time! Oh, and find the children.
Summary:
Phil questions his identity as an immortal
Wilbur and Tommy try to find Techno
Dream gets a shock
Chapter Text
Phil gently wraps his knuckles against the door of Wilbur’s room. Pressing a hand lightly against the doorknob.
“Boys?” He sings, slowly creaking the door open and flicking the light on. His eyes blink to adjust to the swift change, taking in the absolute mess of blankets and pillows scattered around the place. Mountains of fabric that lie in heaps like defeated beings. Beams of light scatter through the window and Phil shields his eyes.
“Wilbur, Tommy, time to wake up..” Phil hums gently and walks in. The silence feels deafening; he’s never realised how awful nothingness can be. Squinting at the mattress, he notices there’s a severe lack of Wilbur. His vision flicks over to Tommy’s bed. Again, there’s nothing. Hmm.
He focuses on a small piece of yellow paper sitting at the edge of Wilbur’s bed. Phil shuffles over, kicking blankets away and picking it up.
It’s a hastily written note and Phil laughs at the chicken scrawl handwriting.
Phil can just barely make out the meaning behind it. Tommy and Wilbur have decided to walk to school.
He’s not upset that Wilbur and Tommy left earlier than usual, he understands that the two of them are probably walking to school right now, chatting each other's ears off.
Phil was just looking forward to having breakfast with them. The plan was to teach them how to make pancakes— God knows that neither of them know how to cook.
Clutching the note tightly, Phil heads downstairs to the kitchen. Maybe he got too comfortable with the constant company, but being alone now makes the silences in his house feel so much louder.
He stares around at the kitchen, not really needing to eat. On the bench, lying idly are the potatoes Phil was preparing last night. Brown oval lumps in need of being peeled and cleaned.
His utensils, knife and peelers, sit on the bench in a dirty bunch.
Phil looks down at his hand, the cut he sustained fading now into a faint shadow of pink. His head slowly drifts over to the kitchen.
He does something stupid. Call it curiosity.
A five minute break. That’s what he told himself when he sat down on the side of the street.
Now, as Techno clutches the side, the sun beginning to rise— God, he regrets it.
He forces himself to stand. Admittedly, Techno looks like some cracked up roadkill more than an actual person. He leans against a brick wall, his arm pressing into it from the force of his weight that the bricks leave red lines along his arm.
In reality, Techno didn’t expect to get this far. Staring out from the shadows, to the cars driving past, he almost feels tempted to call out. He cringes at the thought of getting help. Techno’s always been independent.
In his state of painful delirium, he had left The Pit, escaping without notice and had started heading towards Wilbur’s house. He’s just… well it’s very dark and he can’t exactly move quickly.
Techno breathes unsteadily and takes a step out of the shadows. On the first step his leg buckles and he throws his arm out against the bricks, scraping down until he hits the concrete.
Okay. Fuck. Think Techno: The sun is starting to rise and you’re bleeding out. What would Phil do in this situation?
Phil’s probably smart enough to not get into this situation in the first place. The second best option would be, well, getting help.
He barely made it down the street from The Pit before passing out. Worst comes to worst he heads back?
Techno bites down on his tongue as he stands, hissing in pain and limping onto the street.
He just needs to suck it up for a little bit longer. Just until he makes it to Wilbur’s house. How far could that even be? He’s the human GPS, his sense of direction is impeccable!
Techno raises a hand to his eyes, squinting out into the road and checking for his next location.
Down the road, a black car slams to a stop in the middle of the street. Techno stares, eyebrows drawn as the car illegally turns in the middle of the road and beelines for Techno.
The window rolls down and the car comes to a screeching halt.
“Techno!” Dream swings his legs out of the car, slamming the door shut behind him.
“The Pit?” Wilbur asks, racing to keep up with Tommy. The wind strikes their face, blowing their hair back as they sprint. If Techno really isn’t safe, they don’t want to waste anymore time.
“Are you fucking deaf?” Tommy barks, running down the street. Wilbur jogs to keep up, trying to wrap his head around the situation. “Yes! It’s called The Pit.”
“Why would Techno be there?”
Tommy slows down, getting winded as they near the next street. A branch thwacks Wilbur in the face and he holds a hand out to shield himself from the assortment of bushes from peoples gardens as they sprint past.
Tommy hesitates, his face tight. “I’m not sure. Maybe Dream took him there?”
“His parents said they were friends.” Wilbur comments, thinking back on the conversation. His chest heaves as he runs, clothes creating drag against the icy wind.
His stomach knots itself up at the thought of it all. Dream and Techno; best of friends. The idea leaves a sour taste in his mouth.
“When Dream was harassing me for test answers, Techno looked pissed. I don’t think they’re friends. But I’ve been to the pit before, once, and if Techno is there he’s not safe.”
“So you knew about this pit and didn’t say anything?” Wilbur stares at Tommy in confusion and Tommy keeps his eyes firmly planted on the end of the street.
“I didn’t— Listen, I didn’t think Techno was involved with that kind of thing. I didn’t go there willingly.” Tommy admits and Wilbur groans under his breath.
“I’m gonna kill Dream. He made you go there?” Wilbur asks and Tommy nods. “And you think Techno is currently there?”
“If I’m wrong, then I have no idea where Techno is. This is the only place.”
Wilbur agrees gruffly and Tommy skids to a halt, his heart skipping for a beat. Wilbur's shoes grind against the concrete, scraping as they stop. He follows Tommy’s line of sight to a black car across the road.
“What?” Wilbur’s gaze flicks between the coal coloured car and Tommy. “What are you looking at?”
“That’s Dream's car.” Tommy pants, his eyes wide.
Wilbur doesn’t need to listen to the rest of the sentence as he sprints over. It’s like something snaps, the final straw that tells Wilbur it’s all Dream's fault.
Tommy stumbles on his shoelace, racing after Wilbur.
“Wil, wait up!” Tommy shouts.
Wilbur's heartbeat is thunderous in his ears. The heavy beat of a rhythmic drum. He’s gonna kill Dream if he hurts Techno. If there is so much as a scratch on him.
Wilbur shoves past the car, grinding to a halt on the other side of the vehicle. His shoes scuff against the ground from the abrupt halt and he stops breathing, a hitch in his throat.
It’s like time stops. It’s that same building feeling inside Wilbur that he had when Techno had told them he was moving in the first place. Only this time it’s worse. Angrier. A built up emotion that feels like a kick to the throat.
On the ground is Techno, a hand against his stomach and a face covered with bruises.
Techno is covered in blood and Wilbur is terrified that he can’t tell if the blood belongs to Techno or not. There’s so much blood. That can’t all be Techno’s. Right?
Despite it all, when he sees Wilbur he smiles meekly.
Crouched in front of Techno, grabbing his shoulder is Dream.
Dream who is completely uninjured.
Dream, who bullies Tommy.
Dream, who’s head snaps around at the sound of Tommy calling out for Wilbur.
Dream who’s really starting to get on Wilbur's nerves, if he’s being honest.
“Wilbur.” Techno pushes himself forward and Wilbur instinctively steps forward, wanting to help him up. Dream stands between him and Wilbur locks eyes with the man, a fierce determination in his eyes.
Techno gives up trying to stand, letting himself gently flop back against the wall and weakly waves a hand at Wilbur. It feels like torture to see Techno like this.
Techno has always been stronger than Wilbur.
He’s been Wilbur’s rock; the one who protects and stands up for him and Tommy. To see him hurt, covered in dark drying blood, helpless— it absolutely destroys Wilbur.
“You came for me.” Techno murmurs at the sight of Wilbur and gives a lopsided grin that breaks Wilburs heart. Where was Wilbur when Technoblade needed him?
“Wilbur?” Dream stands up from his haunches. His green eyes narrow sharply, eyebrows furrowing in confusion. “How on earth did you find us?”
Wilbur's gaze drifts over to Dream, eyes squinted and a murderous look in his eyes.
“You fucking bastard.” Wilbur hisses.
Without thinking, Wilbur crosses the distance. In the corner of his eyes, he can see Techno put up a hand and say something. He notices it too late; he plants a punch square in Dream's jaw.
Phil is anxious the entire drive to school; his hand.
Being alone this morning, he figured it was the perfect time to test it. If he heals instantly with water, what could go wrong?
A deep breath, a swift motion, an anxious sigh when he realised nothing happened. There are no words to describe the confusion he felt when the blade couldn’t even leave a pressure mark. Nothing. He couldn’t do it.
Something’s happening. He’s not sure what. Why did it bleed that first time in front of Tommy and not now? The question consumes his every thought. Every step. Every breath.
He can’t find the answer and it’s destroying him. He’s been confident in his immortality his entire life— why does it now begin to waver?
Walking into his first period class, Phil was expecting to see Wilbur, Tommy, or Techno. Someone to take his mind off of the troubles of immortality.
Instead, when the bell rings and the class he usually teaches Wilbur and Techno rolls around, his stomach drops.
They’re not there. Wilbur and Techno aren’t present for his class.
And by connection, Tommy probably isn’t here either for the younger history students he teaches later.
God damn it, where the hell are his boys?
Tommy feels like he’s choking on his own heartbeat when he finally catches up to Wilbur, running across the road haphazardly. He catches up just in time to see Techno on the ground, eyes fluttering to stay open and Wilbur, punching Dream squarely in the jaw.
Tommy would have gasped if it wasn’t for the fact he feels frozen in place.
“Wilbur, don’t.” Techno raises a hand and leans forward, attempting to get Wilbur and Dream's attention when Dream recoils and punches Wilbur across the face.
From then on it’s chaos. The two of them are at each others throats as Technoblade calls for them to stop.
Tommy barely processes anything as Wilbur goes into a fit of anger fueled delusions. Wilbur swings another punch, a bombardment of closed fist hits to his torso.
The entire time Wilbur is shouting swears and curses. “You bastard! You monster! That’s Technoblade. That’s my fucking friend!”
Tommy flinches as Dream slams Wilbur against the wall, yelling back. “It wasn’t me. Do you want your ass handed to you? Get out Wilbur! You’re fucking crazy.”
“Wilbur, stop!” Techno calls out but they ignore him. “Both of you!”
Tommy can’t move, there’s too much shouting and punching and before he knows it Wilbur is tackling Dream onto the ground by ramming into him and throwing punches before the man can retaliate and hit Wilbur back.
“What the fuck.” Tommy chuckles quietly, staring in horror. His heart is pumped with adrenaline at the fight, a nervous chuckle bubbling out by accident as he witnesses the fight.
“This,” Wilbur grabs Dreams shirt collar and shoves him into the ground. “This is your fault.” Wilbur seethes. He swings with an unhinged look in his eyes, his teeth bared as he strikes.
Wilbur shouts, volume rising. “This is for Tommy, for Techno, for everything you prick!”
Dream goes full defensive, throwing his arms up and shielding his face.
“Get off of me!” Dream shoves Wilbur, regaining some space and pushing himself up into a sitting position. “Techno get your friend under control.”
Wilbur swings a punch, landing it directly onto Dream's cheekbone and Dream smacks back into the dirtied cracked concrete.
Tommy is only broken by his trance when Techno grabs his arm. Tommy tears his eyes over to Techno.
“Tommy, can you get them to stop? I can’t fight.” Techno squeezes Tommy’s arm, his voice weak. It sets alarm bells off in Tommy’s head how weak Techno sounds. “It’s not Dream's fault.”
The words feel like a weight on Tommy’s chest. If it’s not Dream's fault, then what the hell is Dream doing here? Tommy has about a million and a half questions for Techno but he bites them back until later.
Instead he takes a deep breath, dropping his blanket to the ground before committing to joining the fight.
“Wil!” Tommy calls out, racing over. The fight is a mess of hands.
Shoving and pushing. Punches and hits.
“Wilbur! Get off him!” Tommy grabs a handful of Wilbur's shirt, pulling him with all his might to no avail. He tugs Wilbur’s shoulder in a desperate attempt to help Dream.
“Why can’t you just leave Techno alone?” Wilbur screams at Dream who keeps his arms up.
Wilbur ignores Tommy, his chest heaving up and down erratically. Sweat shines on Wilbur’s face and Tommy practically begs Wilbur to stop.
“Get off me! Enough, you win!” Dream bellows, his arms shaking from the impacts of Wilbur's hits. Red patches start appearing from where Wilbur strikes.
“Wil! What the fuck man, stop it.” Tommy tugs Wilbur up.
“Fuck off Tommy!” Wilbur shoves Tommy back. Tommy lurches back, his body landing with a sickening crack against the wall and Tommy completely breaks down. Wilbur's nose bleeds and Dream’s lip is split, blood pooling by his lips and painting them a bright red.
It’s like a switch turns off, Tommy’s expression looks frozen in time. This terrified, shocked expression as he stays pressed against the brick wall. He doesn’t recoil, doesn’t keep fighting Wilbur, he just stops in place.
At that moment, he’s not really there. He’s taken back to a different time. Memories of fighting flood through him and he stays still, pressed against the wall by an invisible force.
It only takes a moment for Techno to lurch into action. The moment Tommy is thrown back, Techno pulls himself up using the wall and grabs Wilbur around the waist. Wilbur kicks and screams and Techno shoves him away from Dream.
“Enough.” Techno spits with a defeated look.
Wilbur whirls around, blood dripping down his face and his eyes flick to Techno. His expression softens for a moment, but that’s all that happens. When he sees Dream, his eyes go back to unforgiving. His jaw sets and his eyebrows scrunch together.
Dream groans against the ground, dragging himself up and holding his jaw as it clicks into place. “Jesus…”
“Techno, what the hell is going on?” Wilbur snaps.
Techno takes a deep breath. “Dream was helping me. He didn’t do…” Techno gestures to all of him. “...this”
“Helping?” Wilbur straightens himself up, wiping the blood onto his sleeve from below his nose. His face is set in a grimace.
“Wil, I got into a fight I shouldn’t have. Dream told me not to; I did it anyway.” Techno clenches his jaw and nods, tipping his head to the sky.
Tommy tears his eyes over to Techno, the corner of his lips tilted downwards. “You fought in the pit.” He whispers and it sounds like an accusation. Techno nods silently and Tommy swallows hard.
“I want to go home. I want to spend time with my friends. I want to cry; not sure if it’s physical pain or not but God, I need a moment of rest. And never, ever, in my life have I wanted caffeine more than this very moment.” Techno sighs.
There’s a long pause before Techno continues. “I have had— and I mean this, quite possibly the worst night in the history of nights.” He finishes the statement with a soft chuckle and shakes his head. He sniffles quietly and looks back at Wilbur with tears sparkling in his eyes. “The absolute worst .”
The tension releases from Wilbur’s body and he looks at Techno with a worried face.
Techno opens his arms expectantly. He waves his hand to invite Wilbur over and he doesn't hesitate to slam into Techno who groans on impact.
“That hurt.” Techno grimaces. Wilbur hugs Techno so tightly he’s afraid he’ll lose him again. Techno looks over Wilbur's shoulder to Tommy, who picks his blanket back up off the ground and stares down at the ground. Techno hopes the kid wasn’t shoved by Wilbur too hard; he does look a little out of it.
“You could have fucking died.” Wilbur says and it sounds like an accusation.
“Technoblade never dies.” He scoffs and it turns more into a cough. “What are you talking about?”
“Don’t go back.” Wilbur shakes his head, gripping Techno tightly.
Techno squeezes Wilbur. “Honestly, I’m not planning on it.”
“Good.” Wilbur smiles. “If I find you half dead in another alleyway I’ll finish the job.”
“Of course, I’d expect nothing less.” Techno comments.
There's a long pause where they hug in silence before Techno interrupts.
“Wilbur, I think I punctured a lung.” Techno wheezes.
“......so no more hugging?”
“Yes, Wil. No more hugging. I can’t breathe and I think I just felt something crack.”
Wilbur releases him with a nervous look at Techno. It’s not the perfect reunion. But these things rarely go to plan. Techno wouldn’t have it any other way. Although there is still the matter of getting him to hospital.
Oh and… and uh..
“I’m sorry.” Wilbur whispers after stepping back and Techno chuckles wetly.
That. The apology for their fight when Techno told Wilbur he was leaving.
“I’m sorry too. I should have tried harder not to get kicked out.” Techno mentally berates himself for not trying harder. It's his fault that his foster parents are making him leave in two weeks. Even if Wilbur doesn't think so.
“I was such a prick.” Wilbur sighs. “You have nothing to be sorry about.”
“Not to be that guy or anything but Techno needs a hospital.” Dream cuts in and Wilbur scoffs.
Techno does his best to smile although it’s more strained than usual. It brings Wilbur back to reality; seeing Techno’s condition.
His face pale and the blood starting to clear up as dried patches scratch off and crumble away.
Wilbur feels a wave of guilt wash over him and looks away as his face feels red hot.
“Obviously.” Wilbur retorts.
“Dream, you should probably go.” Techno admits quietly with a soft look.
Wilbur sneers at Dream before taking a step back and holding a hand out to Tommy. “Toms, give me your blanket.”
Tommy blinks blankly a few times before nodding and stepping forward. Tommy stares down at his shoes and removes the blanket from his shoulders, gently placing it in Wilbur’s hand.
Wilbur takes the blanket and flicks it once, wrapping it around Techno in one swift motion.
“Believe me, Techno, I want nothing to do with this.” Dream puts both his hands up, blood cracking in the corner of his mouth. “But you need me.”
“We don’t need you.” Wilbur shakes his head. Techno hesitates, clutching the blanket in his hands and staring at the car beside them. Wilbur catches Techno’s eye and pauses.
“I have a car.” Dream offers and Wilbur doesn’t bother looking at him. “I’ll drive you all to the hospital, then we call it a cut and done deal.”
Despite Wilbur’s brain screaming at him to leave right now, to take Techno back to Phil's and work from there, he knows Dream is right. That’s the best decision.
So Wilbur swallows his pride, thick and tight in his throat, and nods.
There has never been a car ride more awkward in the history of car rides.
Wilbur sits in the front, arms crossed tightly to his chest and watching the road as Dream drives.
Techno, in the back, is wrapped in a blanket, his head leaning against the window and eerily quiet. And Tommy who’s eyes flick between everyone nervously before landing on his lap and staying there.
After about five minutes of awkward silence, Dream hesitantly clears his throat. “Do you guys wanna listen to some music?”
Wilbur stays silent and Tommy nods his approval.
Dream reaches over to the radio and unmutes the sound. Elton John blasts loudly across the speakers.
“Shit!” Dream hisses, reaching over and turning it down. The awkward interaction is enough to make Tommy smile and look away, his head darting to stare out the window.
“Elton John?” Wilbur muses and Dream shrugs.
“I’m a fan.”
“If I die listening to Elton John, I’m haunting you.” Techno murmurs, his eyes closing. Dream laughs, turning the music up a notch.
“Elton John is a musical genius.” Dream argues playfully. “Be grateful.”
Wilbur rolls his eyes. “Freddie Mercury was better.”
Dream hides a shadow of a smile. “Freddie Mercury was better. But I’ve only got Elton John in this car.”
Wilbur glances at Dream and nods his approval.
Admittedly, Wilbur feels a little guilty for fighting Dream when he was helping Techno. Especially since afterwards they still used Dream for help. But Dream isn’t his friend just because he offered to give them a ride. Wilbur isn’t going to move on from all of their history because of one act.
“If I die listening to Freddie Mercury I will literally respawn and die again out of spite.” Techno drawls jokingly.
“Stop saying ‘If you die’, You won’t die.” Wilbur shakes his head.
“I feel like death.” Techno admits.
“No you don’t.” Wilbur shakes his head.
“Oh?” Techno leans back fully. “Nevermind then.”
“I need a bit of positivity coming from you two in the back.” Wilbur takes a deep breath and turns to look at them.
“Tommy, king, how are you holding up?” Wilbur asks, looking over at Tommy. He keeps his head ducked but gives the thumbs up and Wilbur takes that as a good sign.
The car slowly rolls to a stop, the long driveway of the hospital and even larger car park being in front of them. Techno stirs, and swings the door open, wasting no time in getting to the hospital doors.
“Tech, let me help you.” Wilbur rushes himself out and walks over to Techno’s side, throwing Techno’s arm over his shoulder and guiding him onto the sidewalk. Tommy jumps out of the car, waiting for them to reach him and Wilbur looks back at Dream's car.
“Good luck.” Dream calls from the window of the car and Wilbur gives a taut nod.
“Thanks.”
School seems to be a hundred times longer without the presence of Techno, Wilbur and Tommy. When his second class finishes, Phil slumps against his desk in boredom. Two classes going by in stunning silence. Surely he doesn’t depend on the boys this much.
When Phil’s work phone rings, the chunky rotary red telephone in his classroom chattering loudly, he jumps from the sudden noise. It’s most likely the Principal or office asking if he can take an extra class or cover detentions next week. Since none of the three troublemakers are at school, he doesn’t expect anything interesting.
He picks it up tiredly and drones in his usual teacher voice. “Mr Watson speaking, who is it?”
The last thing he expects is a sigh of relief and an ecstatic shout. “Phil!” Wilbur shouts through the phone and he jerks back from the noise as it crackles over the phone.
“Wilbur? Where are you, I thought you were skipping school.” Phil lowers his voice, eyebrows drawn together and staring at the door.
“Kind of?” Wilbur replies. “It's complicated. Listen, are you busy?”
Phil leans back in his chair, swinging as it swivels from side to side. “No, I’m on break. Why aren’t you at school?”
“Tommy and I went to go find Techno.” Wilbur comments.
“I’m guessing you found him and that’s why you’re calling. Wilbur, how did you get this number?” Phil shakes his head with laughter. “I’ve been meaning to give you my personal one.”
“There’s a list of them in the office. When Tommy, Techno and I were all there I remember seeing yours and I took a photo.”
“I cannot believe you have my work number and not my personal one. We'll fix that tonight.” Phil rubs a hand down his face. “Why are you calling?”
“Oh, I’m at the hospital.”
Phil stops swinging on his chair and stands up.
“WHAT?”
Notes:
thank you all for reading <3
thanks gang and uh, thoughts? how we feelin'?
Chapter 11: Step 11: Have the equivalent to six heart attacks
Summary:
Phil meets the boys in hospital
Techno gets some MUCH needed rest
Tommy and Wilbur discuss the events in the alleyway after finding Techno
Phil decides to make a plan
Shopping trip :>
Notes:
*stumbles drunkenly on stage*
*squints at document of nearly 150 pages and finds the last thing I wrote*
uhhhh.. yeah*taps microphone and clears throat*
sorry about the wait my cactus died or something
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Wilbur tugs back the blue hospital curtain, watching as a car screeches into the parking lot, swerving into two parking spaces and stopping.
Oh. God .
Had time really passed that fast? It had only been, what, 5- 10 minutes since he called Phil.
“Phils here.” Wilbur sucks in a breath and looks over to the hospital bed. Techno groans loudly, stirring from the bed and pulling himself up slightly with a wince. He cranes his neck to see outside of the window and swears silently.
“Do you think we should get another hospital bed set up for him?” Techno jokes, hand tangled in a mess of the blue sheet on top of him.
“I don’t know if he’ll make it to the room without having a heart attack.” Wilbur shrugs, biting his lip as he watches a blond man race through the car park. He slams the door to his car shut and runs inside.
Any minute now, Phil would be bounding through those doors to check on his boys. Admittedly, Wilbur shouldn’t have hung up immediately after telling Phil they were in hospital but he needed to support Techno more than Phil.
“I estimate… ehhh, 50 seconds before he makes it.” Wilbur hums, closing the curtain and strolling across the room to take a seat next to Tommy. The chair groans under Wilbur’s weight, awkwardly adding noise to the stony silence.
Tommy hasn’t said anything to Wilbur since he fought Dream.
It’s understandable to a point. Wilbur was a little heated in the moment, to say the least. But it’s not like Wilbur did anything wrong . Dream deserved it.
Maybe Tommy was just stressed over this whole thing.
Techno wheezes, “50 seconds? Why so long?” coughing in laughter and recoiling in pain as his body spasms. He leans his face into his arm for a moment before relaxing back down. The sight of Techno grimacing is enough to put Wilbur on edge.
“Stairs.” He says plainly, watching Techno cautiously.
“Personally, I don’t think that’ll stop him.”
“He’s old.”
“True.”
To nobody’s surprise, it only took a few moments to hear the man thundering down the hall.
“Shit.” Techno whispers under his breath, head melting into the hospital pillow.
Shoes screech to a stop outside of the room and Wilbur exchanges a glance with Techno who raises a knowing eyebrow weakly.
There’s a pause that seems to last a lifetime. Wilbur shuffles to the edge of his seat, debating on standing up to invite Phil in. Just as Wilbur goes to break the silence, the door slams open. Phil’s wild eyes meet Wilbur’s first and he feels a surge of anxiety.
“You.” Phil hisses, eyes narrowing. His hair is windswept back, splayed in wild directions. “You hung up on me.”
Phil looks over to Tommy and points a finger. “You— well, you didn’t really do anything wrong but you skipped school!”
His eyes fall on Technoblade and any worried anger he has melts away at the sight. His hand drops to his side and he crosses the room. “Jesus christ…”
Technoblade reaches a hand out and Phil takes it. Techno’s hand feels like ice in Phil’s grip and he cups his other hand over it, warming him with his palm. “Don’t worry it’s not as bad as it looks.”
“You look like a bag of shit that got run over, kicked, and then broke 6 ribs.” Phil deadpans and Techno smiles, holding up two fingers.
“Only two broken ribs.” He corrects and Phil grows pale, looking like he’s about to faint.
Phil looks horrified but he nods. Techno releases Phil’s hand, anticipating the lecture that Phil was about to splutter out. Phil backs up a few paces, turning away and pacing the room. “Okay, lay it on me. I’m ready.”
Techno huffs out a breath. “You’re sure?” Phil nods tightly and Techno rolls his eyes. “Other than the ribs though, I’ve only got a concussion, a broken nose, a broken toe, a fractured collar bone, a bruised tailbone, and an ungodly amount of stitches. I lost count.”
The air in the room goes stale as Phil shakes his head, trying to process all the injuries. Techno takes a deep worried breath before Phil gives a shaky smile. At the least, Phil is grateful that’s the end of the injuries list.
“I also split my lip pretty badly but they didn’t really care about that.” Techno scratches his head in thought. “Actually, they didn’t care about my sprained ankle either, which I thought was kinda rude to be honest.”
“That’s because you were bleeding out, Techo.” Wilbur complains and shivers at the thought.
“I am never letting you out of my sight again.” Phil murmurs. He shuts his eyes as though he’s about to pass out. His steps falter as he paces.
“Techno, I love you. But if you ever start a conversation with “it’s not as bad as it looks” don’t list things that make it infinitely worse. Finish with that. Please.”
Techno smiles and nods, eyelids starting to slip shut which Techno forces open. “I missed you, old man.”
“I missed you too.” Phil laughs and Wilbur realises he’s tearing up. “Jesus, I’m gonna cry if I have to keep talking to you. Where are your foster parents? I need to talk to them.” Phil distracts himself and Wilbur can’t help but get lost in his own thoughts.
It seems strange, but Wilbur has never really noticed the connection they all had until now.
Techno hums. “They should be in the waiting room. You probably passed it when you were speed running your visit.”
Seeing Techno in that hospital bed, Phil crooning over him like a protective mother bird, it feels unfamiliar. A voice, buried deep in Wilbur’s chest, whispers that it’s family. The feeling is family.
“I’ll go get them.” Phil replies, walking out the room calmly. In the silence that follows, the room feels much warmer.
It’s so obvious how much Phil cares about them, sometimes Wilbur forgets they all have parents of their own.
Being with each other, supporting each other, caring for each other.
Wilbur thinks it’s weird this is how he figures it all out— what family really is inside a hospital room.
It’s definitely fitting for their family dynamic though.
Every second Tommy spends in the hospital feels like agony.
He’s been avoiding going home because… well, because he’s afraid his parents will find out his maths test results. But he can’t keep avoiding it. He should never have avoided it in the first place.
Skipping school was bad, even if it was to find Technoblade.
And Wilbur pretending like everything's okay is making it worse. He was clearly angry at Tommy, shoving him back into that wall in the alley way. How was Tommy supposed to pretend nothing happened?
Phil reappears several minutes later with Techno’s foster parents at the door, smiling gingerly. Phil looks over to Tommy and Wilbur and smacks his lips together. “Would you guys mind coming back in a few minutes? I want to talk alone with Techno and his parents?”
Tommy takes a deep breath and nods, looking up from his seat by Techno’s side. “I’m going to get some air then.”
“I’ll join you.” Wilbur adds, standing up and waiting for Tommy to lead the way. Tommy stifles a groan at the thought.
“I might just head home.” Tommy adds. Although the idea of heading home gives him a sense of dread, he needs to bite the bullet. He’d rather deal with that than deal with Wilbur.
“I’ll walk with you for a bit.” The look Wilbur gives Tommy sends a shiver down his spine.
Tommy crosses the room, immediately beelining down the hall. Behind him, he can hear the scuffle of shoes. Wilbur’s shoes.
“Tommy, wait up!” Wilbur flags Tommy down and does a half jog to catch up.
Tommy doesn’t slow down, if anything he speeds up. The tiles squeak as he readjusts his pace before it’s just the quiet sound of footsteps.
Wilbur frowns, looking over at Tommy as he walks next to him. “Toms, are you okay?”
“Fine.” Tommy clenches his jaw and walks faster, reaching the stairs and going down them in rushed little steps. Wilbur struggles to keep up.
“You don’t seem fine. In fact, you’ve hardly spoken a word since we found Techno.”
“Are you angry at me?” Tommy queries.
“No! What? Of course not.” Wilbur retorts, surprised by the question. “Why?”
Tommy bites his tongue, and Wilbur has a thousand question bubbles to the surface all at once. They fight to escape his lips but he presses them shut and states the obvious instead. Why not let Tommy come to him instead of pressuring him into talking?
“Something’s wrong.” Wilbur huffs, keeping in pace with Tommy. They reach the bottom of the stairs and Tommy keeps walking at his quickened pace. He folds his arms against his chest despite there being no chill in the air and Wilbur’s eyebrows tighten together.
Wilbur had expected a funny quip in response. “Way to go, Captain obvious.” or “Only a genius could have figured that one out!”
Instead he gets stony silence. It makes Wilbur’s stomach sink.
“Tommy?” Wilbur begins softly, lip pointing downwards at being ignored.
“Leave me alone.” Tommy whispers, crossing his arm.
They make it down the hall and stop only for the automatic doors to slide into action. Cold wind bites against Wilbur for only a moment as they exit the hospital.
Tommy walks outside, ignoring the weather and going down the ramp. Wilbur’s not sure he understands Tommy’s desperation to leave.
“Is it because of all this… The Pit shit? You said you’ve been there once. Is this, like, setting you off or something?” Wilbur asks and Tommy bites down hard on his tongue. “I can help distract you if you don’t want to think about it. We could sit down on the side of the road and make up stories about people who walk past.”
The sun hits down on Tommy’s face, causing him to squint which only adds to his tension headache.
“Tommy, talk to me, man. You know I’m here for you, right?” Wilbur grabs Tommy’s arm and he comes to a sharp stop, breath hitching. Wilbur doesn’t think he grabbed Tommy tightly, in fact he barely touched him at all but Tommy pulls away like he was burnt.
Tommy yanks his arm back after a breath. “Don’t fucking touch me.”
They lock eyes, Tommy’s chest rising and falling as he puffs angrily and Wilbur nods. He tries not to let it show, but Tommy pulling away like Wilbur’s touch was poison, it hurt and shocked Wilbur to his core. “Sorry.”
Tommy begins to turn away, murmuring under his breath. “And don’t fucking lie to me.”
“Lie to you?” Wilbur questions quietly, walking again a few steps behind Tommy as he leads himself out of the hospital car park and onto the sidewalk. “Tommy, I’m not lying.”
Wilbur feels his stomach do flip flops. What is Tommy talking about?
And why is Tommy so reluctant to talk to him?
“Tommy, I just want to help.”
“Stop.” Tommy shakes his head, speaking in a low tone. Tommy tangles a hand in his own blond hair, covering one of his ears.
“Tommy, I’m here for you!”
“Don’t.” Tommy covers both ears, his pace slowing down significantly as he loses focus. Wilbur’s eyebrows draw together as he stares. There must be something seriously wrong.
“Was it Dream?” Wilbur inquires and reaches out again. “Tommy, I want to help you.” As his fingers grab Tommy’s shoulder he heaves himself away with a gasp. Tommy looks like he’s on the verge of exploding.
“Don’t you fucking dare.” Tommy whips around, stumbling backwards a few steps. In his anger, Wilbur thought he might move closer or grab him but Tommy responds like he’s more afraid than anything. The response doesn’t match his tone.
“Stop saying shit that isn’t true.” Tommy seethes.
“It is true!” Wilbur insists and Tommy shakes his head in irritation. “Tommy, I want to help you.”
“No it isn’t! You don’t fucking care about me, Wilbur. Do you think I’m stupid? Because I’m at least smart enough to know you don’t give a damn.” Tommy stabs a finger in Wilbur’s direction, refusing to get any closer than the distance apart they stand at now.
“That is not true and you know it Tomm—”
“When I told you to stop hitting Dream, you didn’t listen to me.” Tommy starts shaking as he speaks and Wilbur feels a lump rise in his throat. “I had to try yanking you off of him and you didn’t listen to me. You pushed me away- you slammed me into a wall!” Tommy shakes his head with a disappointed laugh. “And believe me Wilbur, I hate Dream. I would have loved to see that prick get what he deserves. But not at the cost of Techno’s safety. Never at the cost of Techno.” Tommy’s voice drops and he looks terrified.
“I— I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Wilbur splutters as Tommy speaks.
“I trusted you— I fucking trusted you! You said to me I could go to you for help, you’d be there for me.”
“You can.”
“You slammed me into a wall! I trusted you!” Tommy’s voice cracks and he clenches his jaw, regaining his composure. “You promised you’d never hurt me. When I broke my arm from that trampoline, you told me if I needed someone, you’d keep me safe.”
Wilbur blinks for a moment and reels back. “You told me you broke your arm falling out of a tree.”
Tommy’s breath hitches and he pauses, staring at Wilbur with a swift blink. “What?”
“Your arm. You told me you broke it falling out of a tree.”
Tommy freezes for a short moment and shakes his head. “No I— I must have misspoken.”
Wilbur’s face drains of colour. “Tommy—”
“It was a trampoline. You’re remembering incorrectly.” Tommy insists.
“Toms, don’t. You know you can tell me if something happened.”
Tommy shakes his head vigorously, like he’s shaking away Wilburs help from lodging the idea in his brain. Wilbur wants to reach out, to grab onto Tommy and show him how much he cares.
Wilbur’s too afraid to do anything.
“Why are you lying about what happened with your arm?”
“I’m not. It was a trampoline, you’re just remembering wrong.”
“No I’m not.”
“Fucksakes… stop changing the subject! Wilbur, shut up. You don’t care. You’re not even listening to my point right now!”
Tommy says with a sad disbelieving smile. It makes Wilbur uncomfortable. Tommy looks so upset but he smiles like he knows he’s right.
“You’re changing the subject.” Tommy shakes his head unwillingly. “You promised you would never hurt me.” He backs up a few more steps and Wilbur stops him from creating more distance by matching his step backwards with one forward. “You promised.”
“Toms, I'm sorry. Genuinely, I never wanted to hurt you or make you think I don’t care.” Wilbur clasps a hand over his heart. “I do care. Tommy, I care about you so much my heart hurts. We’re family at this point; I care about you, Phil, and Techno so much. I don’t think there is anything I care about more than my family.”
Tommy hesitates, staring up at Wilbur with big wide eyes. Tears that threatened to spill finally rolled down his cheeks.
“Then why don’t you act like it?”
Phil is going to have a heart attack. You know what? Scratch that. He thinks he is.
His heart is like a wild animal pounding against its cage.
“Yes.”
A final answer from Techno’s foster parents.
The word makes his heart burst.
“Don’t tell Wilbur and Tommy.” Techno mutters. And Phil feels his soul get shackled back down to his feet. He narrows his sight at Techno.
“Don’t?” Phil raises an eyebrow and Techno nods weakly.
“I want to tell them when we’re all together. Properly.”
“I’ll sort something out.” Phil hums, scratching his chin and Techno shuffles to his side, grimacing and melting further into the bed.
Phil chortles. “When they find out they might just kill you for hiding it from them.”
Techno scoffs, letting his head smack back against the pillow with a defeated groan. “Technoblade never dies.”
Yeah, Phil was going to get sick of that catchphrase pretty quick.
“I’m trying!” Wilbur proclaims. “I’m just— I’m bad at this stuff. I never wanted to make you feel unloved, Tommy. I don’t know how to show you I care.”
Tommy steps up to Wilbur, getting closer. Wilbur can feel Tommy’s breath on his face. “Shout at me.”
“What?” Wilbur recoils, shocked at the statement. For a split second, he’s hopeful he misheard.
“You wanna show me that you care? Fucking shout at me. Scream at me for being awful and slam me into a wall again. At least when you did it early it was because you cared about something. Not me, but something.”
“No, what the fuck? Tommy, I won't do that.” Wilbur goes to cross his arms but Tommy grabs him, pulling him closer across the sidewalk and into the sun.
“Show me you care! Do something, anything!” Tommy shoves against him and Wilbur pulls himself away. His shoes scuff against the concrete loudly as he falls back, catching himself on his feet. “Fucking react! You don’t make any sense, Wilbur.”
“Why would I shout at you?” Wilbur says quietly, mortified at Tommy’s outbursts.
“Why wouldn’t you?” Tommy dissolves as tears overcome him. “I don’t understand— I don’t fucking— you should be angry at me! You should be shouting or, or punishing me or hate me or anything! Do something, Wilbur! I can’t— why won’t you just hit me— or at least be fucking honest that you’re annoyed I interfered with your fight with Dream.”
Wilbur’s mouth runs agape as he stares at Tommy’s shouting and Tommy only grows more upset.
“If you cared you’d be angry! I acted out against you, I ignored you, I shouted at you. I don’t understand how you can pretend like that’s okay.” Tommy shoves Wilbur when making each point. At the end of each sentence, Wilbur feels himself being pressed backwards from Tommy’s rage.
Wilbur stumbles backwards a few steps and stares in confusion.
“Stop—” Tommy smacks his hands against Wilbur’s chest, “Fucking— pretending!”
Wilbur grabs Tommy’s hands and he struggles against Wilbur’s grip. He groans loudly as he tries yanking himself away. “Tommy, calm down. You’re being irrational.”
“Fuck you.” Tommy spits, twisting his arms and jolting back. Wilbur tightens his grip and tries to quickly get his point across while focusing on Tommy trying to squirm away.
“Tommy I should never have hurt you. And punishing people for that— it’s not normal, you know that, right? I regret pushing you. That should have never happened and I’ll make sure it doesn’t happen again. Tommy I love you and I’m so sorry.”
“Just— just do it already. Fucking hit me. I don’t know why you— or, or Phil or keep pretending that—”
“Tommy!” Wilbur finally shouts, and he immediately regrets it by the way Tommy goes still, bulbous tears spilling down his face. Calmly, Wilbur reinforces his grip on Tommy’s wrists to stop him from striking Wilbur again.
“You had every right to act the way you have. I don’t blame you for anything.” He lets go of Tommy’s wrist and his hands freeze in place. “Especially after I pushed you back when I was fighting Dream. I never should have done that. I wasn’t thinking straight and I’m so unbelievably sorry, Toms. I’ve been awful and—”
A cry bubbles out of Tommy’s lips and he wraps Wilbur in a bone crushing hug and Wilbur quickly returns it. Wilbur places a hand on Tommy’s head and he flinches violently into Wilburs chest and stays there. With each flinch, Wilbur feels like his own heart cracks, snapping into pieces.
“I don’t understand.” Tommy sobs and Wilbur keeps one hand on Tommy’s back, rubbing up and down to soothe him. The other, planted in Tommy’s hair, too afraid to move it again and frighten Tommy. “Wilbur, I don’t get it. I don’t understand.”
Tommy mumbles incomprehensibly and it’s all Wilbur can do to comfort him.
“I’m… I’m sorry.” Wilbur responds. “Neither do I.”
He’s not sure what to say. Really, Wilbur didn’t have any idea that Tommy was so on edge until a few moments prior.
So he just repeats himself.
“I’m sorry, Toms. I’m so sorry.”
There’s a long silence and then Tommy pulls away, tears clinging to Tommy’s long eyelashes. “I’m sorry too.”
They stay like that for a long time. Connected through confusion, tears, frustration and a hug. Tommy pulls away eventually, after settling down a bit and Wilbur feels his heart start to pound again at the thought of having to deal with another outburst.
Tommy chuckles wetly and sniffles. “I think— Wilbur, I’ve never had this problem with Tubbo and Ranboo… But I think that’s because somewhere along the line I started acting like you were my family. And you don’t… well you don’t act like how my parents act but I consider you my family.” Tommy shrugs in thought. “Because we are a bit like brothers.”
“God, I will literally start crying.” Wilbur announces and Tommy laughs with genuinity. They lapse into silence before Wilbur replies properly. “We are like brothers. Although you’re an idiot for treating me differently because of it.”
Tommy thuds his head against Wilbur. “If we’re brothers, you’re also an idiot by relation.”
Wilbur snorts. “Prick.”
“We are though.” Tommy comments. “A lot, I think.”
“What, idiots? I suppose.”
“No, we’re like brothers, you dumbass.”
“Oh.. Yeah we are.” Wilbur’s smile broadened. “But maybe not like our actual families. We can make our own disorderly type of family.”
“That’s the only smart thing you’ve ever said.” Tommy glows with joy and nods swiftly. “The actual type of families we have is kinda shit.”
“Yeah, but we can be better.” Wilbur grabs Tommy’s hand. “We can be officially unofficial brothers.”
Tommy’s eyes shone with determination. “Brothers.”
When Wilbur and Tommy come back, their eyes are both red rimmed and their hands are clasped together. Phil greets them at the door to the hospital, walking into the parking lot where they crossed.
“Boys?” Phil calls, a concerned smile on his face. “Are you two alright?”
“Yeah.” Wilbur sighs. “We’re alright.”
Tommy smiles up at him and nods. “I thought Wilbur was angry but we uh, we talked it through.”
Phil pinches his lips together for a moment before nodding, not wanting to force them into saying anything. It wasn’t really his business, despite his curiosity.
“Is Techno staying at the hospital?” Tommy asks and this time when Phil smiles, his entire face cracks open in a grin.
“He is. His fosters are going to stay with him, but I had an idea.”
Tommy and Wilbur stand to attention and the moment Phil introduced the idea, he could tell they were in.
“Tommy get out of the shopping cart.” Phil yells across the store as Wilbur goes zooming past him, shoving Tommy around in a shopping cart. The wheels screech loudly against the floor linoleum as Wilbur swings the shopping cart through the store.
“Try and catch us!” Tommy calls back with a cackle, leaning over the edge of the cart and holding up his fingers in the shape of an L.
Phil laughs at the sight and half jogs to catch up to where they’ve driven off to.
Okay, maybe taking the two of them shopping was a bad idea.
It seemed like a reasonable decision at the time! Phil slows to a halt, panting as he rounds the corner.
“Get these.” Wilbur throws three rolls of pink paper streamers into the cart and Tommy picks them up, scrunching his nose up.
“Pink?” Tommy throws it to the side in the cart and reaches over to the shelf, picking up a set of dotted party hats. Content with his choice, he drops it in the cart.
“It’s Techno’s favourite colour.” Wilbur nods.
Phil walks past the cart, picking Tommy up from beneath his arms and removing him from the cart.
Tommy grumbles under his breath but stands up and helps pick things out.
“This is going to be the fucking best goodbye party.” Tommy chortles, bouncing alongside the cart as Wilbur pushes it down the aisle.
Eventually they make it out of the party aisle, filling up the cart with various items. Balloons, pink streamers, a helium tank, party poppers, napkins and party hats.
They make it to the toy aisle; Wilbur insists they need to buy a going away gift for Techno.
Phil watches as Tommy and Wilbur go back and forth through the plushies, trying to pick the perfect choice.
“Cow.” Tommy states firmly, holding a floppy brown minecraft cow plush with a weighted body.
“No.” Wilbur says shortly and holds out a different plush. “Sheep.”
“Wouldn’t Techno prefer the pig..?” Phil tries to interject and two sets of eyes slowly pan to face him. Wilbur and Tommy squint before murmuring their agreement.
“I guess…”
“Probably…”
Phil ended up buying all three plushies. One for each of them.
How was he supposed to pick only one?
That would be like picking a favourite child.
Phil wanders idly down the rows of shelves, Tommy practically jumping alongside, adding things for Techno into the cart.
Wilbur’s stomach churns but he taps Phil on the shoulder gently. Phil turns and smiles warmly at him.
“Yeah mate?” Phil asks, kind eyes landing on Wilbur.
“Can we uh— and it’s totally fine if not… of course…” Wilbur trails off and looks down, picking at the skin on his nails. “Uh, could you..”
“Wil.” Phil whispers softly, tilting his head to the side.
Wilbur scratches the back of his neck in exasperation. Was it getting hot in here? He wipes his forehead with the back of his hand.
“Can you buy me something?” Wilbur cuts himself off short, staring at a spot across the store, eyes flicking back to Phil nervously for no more than a second and then darting away again.
Phil chuckles and nods eagerly. “What do you need?”
Wilbur crosses his arms and rocks back on his heel. “Maybe just a blanket? For my room at your house.”
“Oh my God, mate.” Phil rubs a hand against his forehead, grabbing onto the shopping cart and immediately walking towards the bedding aisle. “Absolutely, I was planning on heading there next anyway. We have blankets at home but if you want your own stuff, I’m more than happy to—”
“I can help pay for it.”
“No.”
“Phil, I have cash.”
“Mmmm, nope.” Phil pointedly ignores Wilbur as they enter the blanket aisle and Tommy follows along like a puppy dog, looking around excitedly and rubbing his hand over the blankets to test the texture. Wilbur watches Tommy awkwardly and Phil waves a hand at the selection.
“Go for it, Wil.” Phil chimes and Wilbur looks over nervously before copying what Tommy does. Rubbing a hand across the blankets to test their textures.
He eventually settles on a heavy, fluffy teal coloured blanket. He picks up the neatly packed bundle and places it into the cart.
Phil pats him on the shoulder happily, throwing in a heavy, soft black blanket which Wilbur doesn’t comment on but assumes it must be for Phil.
Phil looks over to Tommy, who presses his cheek against a cosy looking red blanket before giving it one final pat and walking back over to the cart.
“Tommy, if you want a blanket then grab one.” Phil leans an arm against the shopping cart and Tommy’s eyes light up.
“Really?” Tommy enthuses and Phil glances at him with amusement.
“How else will you be prepared when you stay over for sleepovers?”
“Thank you Phil!” Tommy chirps and practically dances with joy back over to the blanket before throwing it into the cart like a basketball.
Next, by Phil’s insistence, they go to get some personal items for Wilbur.
A globe of the world, a comfy floor rug, a couple posters, some books that Wilbur would most likely end up lending to Techno, candles that smelled so immaculate they spent about 30 minutes trying to pick out a few. Phil even buys items for the guest bedroom which Wilbur thought was nice.
They definitely were a bit plain with the current decor but buying all this new stuff was bound to brighten things up.
They make it to the lighting section and pick out a more personalised table side lamp.
Wilbur insisted he didn’t need a “personalised” lamp considering he already had a perfectly good beige one but Phil wouldn’t have it. If it was going to be Wilbur's room, why not go all out?
Phil had bought a nice dark blue covered lamp for Wilbur and another lamp (Which Wilbur assumes is for the study) That looks more like a lantern than anything.
As Phil goes to follow Wilbur into the next aisle he spots Tommy staring intensely at a lava lamp, tracing the blobs with his fingers up and down before skipping off after Wilbur once realising they’d moved on.
If Wilbur saw Phil put the lava lamp discreetly into the shopping cart, he didn’t say anything to Tommy. And Phil definitely didn’t press a finger against his lips to tell Wilbur not to say anything.
By the end of it, their cart is more than full. It was time for the house to have some major upgrades.
When Wilbur sees all of it, he feels overwhelmed.
“Phil.” Wilbur nudges him as they wait in line at the check out.
“Hm?”
“This is too much.”
“What is?” Phil asks, eyebrows drawn tightly as he turns to face Wilbur. Wilbur jabs a finger towards the shopping cart and Phil splits into a smile. “Oh yea, that. Don’t worry, not everything in there is for you. A lot of it is party supplies. Most of it is yours, definitely. But there are some things that Techno will take so that way he’ll finally have some belongings.”
“Is he allowed to take all that stuff with him though? When he ends up going to his next house?” Wilbur frowns at the pile of items. Weren’t foster kids only allowed a small amount of possessions for convenience?
“We can help him move everything.” Phil answers. “And I also bought a few things for Tommy since he comes over so often and I saw him staring at some things I think he really wanted but didn’t want to ask for.”
“Phil, how on earth are you paying for all this on a teachers salary?”
Phil gives Wilbur a sly smile and hums appreciatively. “Wilbur, I’ve worked a lot of different jobs over the years. Some paid a lot, some paid less. I do teaching for fun, not money.”
Wilbur stares down at the pile of items in surprise.
“Thank you.” Wilbur wraps Phil in a half hug from the side and Phil leans into it.
“Of course Wilbur.”
“So what are we doing after this?”
Phil opens his mouth to respond but pauses upon hearing his name called out from afar.
Tommy runs up to Phil, a crummy old phone in hand. He shoves it into Phil’s face, the screen slightly crusty and dirtied. “Phil, look!”
Phil grabs the phone and pulls it away from his face, eyes adjusting. His mouth twitches as the grime but he says nothing to upset Tommy.
When he reads the message his eyes go wide and he shakes his head.
“No, absolutely not.”
Tommy nods in big swings with a shit eating grin. “Oh yeah.”
“Nope.” Phil shakes his head, choking down a laugh. “That’s not happening.”
“What’s not happening?” Wilbur raises an eyebrow curiously. Tommy’s eyes ignite in passion, and he claps his hands together.
“Tubbo’s gonna give us fireworks for the party.”
Notes:
I'm back! Sorry for the wait (two whole weeks, how have you all survived?)
also as a lil author note: I know SBI isn't perfect and i've written them like that intentionally. They're flawed characters just as they are in real life. I like the characters to react to situations depending on their upbringings which is where their chaotic messy nature comes in !
thank you all for understanding <3I'd love to know what you think so leave a comment ! :D
Chapter 12: Step 12: host a party
Summary:
Tommy and Phil discuss immortality
Techno has his first ever party
Phil and Techno break the news
Notes:
hi, author note.
If you haven't heard already, Technoblade passed away. At the time I'm writing this, the video went out 2 hours ago. (although this chapter will not be released until much later)
I know a lot of us are probably feeling lost right now, but I'm going to continue this fic in spite of recent events.
Knowing that this is the man is made "GG EZ" merch to be released after his death, the man who has the famous slogan "Technoblade never dies." and so, so much more, I think it would be an honour to continue to keep his character alive.
As the current plan goes, I am going to keep writing for SBI. Please, everybody, take time for yourself. Rest, drink water, stay safe. Thank you all so much for supporting my writing so I can continue to write Technoblade and keep the memory of his character alive.
I thank you all,
-Roo
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Alright.” Phil turns down Tommy’s street and Tommy feels his stomach churn. “Which one is your house?”
Tommy stares out at the line of houses, standing tall behind fences and untrimmed hedges like soldiers lining for battle. He feels a bit the same way and straightens his own posture.
“You can just drop me off here, I’ll walk the rest of the way.” Tommy’s throat feels tight, like there’s a cherry pit stuck that he can’t swallow. He feels like that cherry pit has been there more often than not these days.
“Are you sure, mate?” Phil frowns from the driver's seat, pulling onto the side of the road. The car whirrs to a stop and Tommy tugs on the door handle, shoving the door open with a heavy thrust.
“Yeah.” Tommy rasps and he meets Phil’s eyes in the car mirror with a taut smile.
“Phil, I’m gonna go with Tommy for a little bit. I’ll walk home later.” Wilbur comments, undoing his seatbelt and jumping out of the car. The car door slams shut. Tommy’s mouth drops open as he undoes his own seatbelt and gets out.
“I’ll see you later then.” Phil grins and Wilbur does a small nod, wrapping around the car and waiting for Tommy to walk over.
Tommy throws himself out of the car with one forced smile towards Phil. There’s no reason to worry him anymore than what he has been today.
Phil starts the car back up, tires scraping against the gravel and Wilbur looks over to Tommy, clearing his throat and staring expectantly.
With a deep breath,Tommy starts off down the street and Wilbur strides alongside him.
Tommy fiddles with his own hands idly, making his way along the sidewalk and Wilbur trails along by his side.
He’s been dreading talking about it. It being Tommy’s home situation.
Wilbur has always been a little too curious about his parents. A bit too suspicious of every mark and bruise. Somewhat protective over Tommy to the point that the mere thoughts of telling Wilbur everything made him feel like throwing up.
Tommy knew from the moment of his outburst that Wilbur would have questions. (If he was gonna lie about his arm he really should remember the excuses he gives.)
Tommy clears his throat awkwardly, crossing his arms across his chest and suddenly remembering how bad his posture is, straightening up as he walks. Like a soldier. Remember to walk like a soldier.
Wilbur takes silent note of the change and smiles.
Wilbur walks next to Tommy, the two of them sharing the sidewalk. Side by side.
“Your parents...” Wilbur begins, unsure of how to start the conversation. The cherry pit gets larger in Tommy's throat. “I know you don’t want to talk about it but I need to know you’ll be okay.”
Tommy clenches his jaw for a second and then releases a breath through his nose. “They’re not that bad.”
“Look, I don’t know what the situation is and you haven’t told me anything and you can refuse to tell me stuff all you want… but I’m not an idiot.” Wilbur stares at Tommy while they walk and Tommy doesn’t lift his gaze from the concrete.
“Okay.” Wilbur sucks in a sharp breath. “Okay, okay, okay.”
Tommy clicks his tongue, kicking a particular pebble that had the misfortune of coming across his sneaker. Okay .
Without warning, Wilbur claps his hands together, doing a little half skip and facing Tommy.
“We’ll do a questionnaire.” Wilbur exclaims and Tommy can’t stop himself from groaning.
“That’s the lamest fucking thing you’ve ever said.”
“It’s a stroke of genius!” Wilbur proclaims, boldly holding out one finger. “You don’t have to talk in detail about anything you don’t want to and I get an answer on if you’re okay or not.”
Okay . The word starts to sound funny if you say it enough.
Wilbur clears his throat, running a hand along the untrimmed leaves of the hedge they walk past. “Yes or no. Are your parents going to be angry that you skipped school?”
Tommy kicks another unsuspecting pebble along the path, hesitating and Wilbur feels like he’s lost him before the questionnaire even begins.
It comes in a strong wave; this feeling of losing. Their talk in the hospital suddenly feels like it made no progress and Wilbur’s all too aware of how out of his league he is.
Tommy has this confusing skill where he tells you so much of what’s going on and yet nothing.
“Yes.” Tommy answers under his breath and Wilbur nearly calls out in relief.
“Are you worried about them knowing about the maths test?”
“Yes.”
Wilbur folds his hands behind his back, slowing his pace but taking slightly bigger steps
“Do you want me to come in with you? Make sure everything’s okay?”
Another hesitation. This one is shorter. Tommy tucks his hands into his pants pocket. “No.”
“Are you… going to be okay?”
There’s an even longer pause and that answers Wilbur’s question more than any words ever could.
“Yes.” Tommy says and he lifts his gaze with a toothy smile towards Wilbur. “I always am.”
Wilbur releases a breath he didn’t realise he was holding in relief.
“Are they abusive?” Wilbur says and the words slip out like soap. The words sound too straightforward and strange coming out of Wilbur’s mouth.
Abusive . It leaves a foul, unwelcomed taste on his tongue. Tommy makes a sound like he’s just been slapped across the face but Wilbur doesn’t regret asking.
“I don’t— it depends on how you define abusive.” Tommy shrugs and Wilbur feels sick that Tommy’s trying to justify the idea of being abused.
“It’s a yes or no question.” Wilbur purses his lips together, the corners twitching downwards.
Tommy sighs and stops walking outside of a short driveway. Tommy’s driveway, he realises. “Then no.”
“Are you sure?”
Tommy’s neck goes limp for a moment in annoyance before he straightens back up. “Yeah, I’m sure Wil.”
Discontent stirs in Wilbur but he respects Tommy. He knows what it’s like to not be ready to talk about something. He’ll hold off from pressuring Tommy, even if he just wants to make sure Tommy will be okay.
“Tommy there’s this metaphor for people who are struggling and it’s like… If one person is drowning in a pool and the other is drowning in an ocean, they’re both still drowning.” Wilbur recalls, placing a hand on Tommy’s shoulder and lowering his voice.
“The amount of water doesn’t matter if they’re both drowning. It’s the same for if you’re struggling or if your parents are abusive. Both people are still being abused.”
Tommy laughs loudly and Wilbur pulls his arm back defensively.
“That’s such a bullshit metaphor. It doesn’t work.” Tommy shakes his head.
“Yes it does.” Wilbur retorts, crossing his arms and Tommy groans quietly.
Fine, I’ll prove it. Who would you save?” Tommy tilts his head knowingly, staring at Wilbur with a waiting glare and Wilbur scrunches his eyebrows together.
“What? No, that’s the point. They’re both drowning.”
Tommy shakes his head. “Okay, but if you had to save one of them. Pool dude or Ocean guy. Who would you pick? You’d pick the guy drowning in the ocean, right?”
“No- Tommy, the idea is that they’re both drowning. Doesn’t matter from what or how much if they’re both underwater.”
Tommy laughs half heartedly. “No, it does matter. Because if I see someone drowning in a pool and someone drowning in the ocean, I’d think the one drowning in a pool is more likely to survive and I’d help the guy in the ocean.”
“They’re both drowning .” Wilbur re-emphasizes and Tommy gives him a blank stare.
“Meaning what, Wil? That they both could die? That they both need help? Dude, if I was drowning in a pool, I’d want someone to help the person drowning in the ocean first. The water they’re in is deeper and more unpredictable. An ocean is a hell of a lot more dangerous than a pool, even if both people are drowning.”
Tommy huffs and Wilbur pauses, trying to clue in an argument. Wilbur looks up at the clouded sky, watching as the wind slowly twists the clouds into funny shapes.
Tommy goes to walk towards his house and Wilbur grabs his arm.
“Well are you?” Wilbur asks and Tommy falters, freezing in place. Tommy’s eyebrows pull together in confusion.
Tommy shrugs in a sarcastic manner. “Am I what, Wilbur?”
“Drowning?”
Tommy’s eyes flicker for a moment before his expression goes flat.
He stays quiet, unsure on how to continue and Tommy shrugs with a sigh.
“The metaphor is stupid.” Tommy grabs his shoulder. “I’m fine, Wilbur, I’ll be okay. Go home and rest, please, you need it. I promise I’ll be alright.”
“You’re so stubborn, it’s stupid.” Wilbur wraps him in a hug that Tommy happily returns. He whispers in Tommy’s ear. “Don’t be a prick. I will always, always , be here. I don’t believe you for a second but when you want to talk about it, come to me.”
Tommy squeezes Wilbur back and the knot in his stomach slowly unties. “Thanks, king. Same goes for you.”
The next few days are a blurry mess of preparing for the party and making sure Techno stays relatively clueless. Phil can’t help but notice how the three of them have bonded over the incident.
Tommy and Wilbur spend their time together after school on the walk to Phil’s house. Then Phil drives Wilbur to the hospital where he stays with Techno for a few hours. And Tommy and Phil spend time together.
After four days, Techno starts insisting he goes home.
They’re hoping Techno gets out of the hospital tomorrow. An early release wasn’t something the doctors recommended but what were they gonna do? Make him stay?
If Phil was being honest, it was all starting to come together. All of it felt oddly domestic and Phil liked it; who knew he was a family guy?
Or uh— wait no, a friend's guy..?
A… teacher… guy?
What did Phil even define himself as at this point?
What Phil is trying to say is that it felt like family.
That wasn’t something Phil had ever had and now it wasn’t something he was prepared to lose.
Tommy cleaned up the bowls they used to make a cake in, secretly licking the cake batter off when Phil wasn’t looking. The Goodbye party was in the final stages of preparation now. Phil’s heart was pounding with excitement.
Tommy dug his pointer finger into the bowl, scooping up the remains while Phil taped pink streamers onto the ceiling. The streamers would dip down before going back up like waves.
Wilbur wasn’t there with Tommy and Phil. He spent a lot more of his time with Techno in the hospital. Wilbur would sit, talk to Technoblade who remained relatively quiet, and waited for his recovery while Tommy and Phil planned out a party.
“PHIL!” Tommy screams across the house and from the living room, Phil nearly falls off the ladder he balances on. The paper pink streamer in his hand rips from where it’s attached with tape and Phil squeezes his eyes shut. That was the eighth time.
“What?” Phil shouts back, twisting his upper half around towards the kitchen. Tommy looks like a deer frozen in headlights as his shoes slide across the carpet and he stops, swinging off the kitchen archway.
“The cake is on fire.” Tommy states and Phil’s eyes bulge.
“WHAT?” Phil clumsily comes back down the ladder, the metal contraption wiggling and falling on it’s side behind Phil with a loud clatter. Phil rushes past Tommy, pushing him playfully to the side and looking into the kitchen.
Phil searches for the cake and his eyes land on it; a perfectly good chocolate cake with a small lit candle on the top.
Phil deflates, relaxing in posture at the sight of the small flame and from beside him he hears Tommy muffling a laugh into his hand.
Phil cranes his neck around slowly to face the culprit. The sight of it only makes Tommy laugh more and he bursts out loud, doubling over in laughter.
“You should have seen your face!” Tommy wheezes, gasping for air and clutching his chest.
“Oh my god.” Phil smiles and looks back over to the delicious chocolate cake.
He takes a couple steps towards it, shaking his head in amusement, and pinches the candle flame between two fingers. Phil murmurs in contemplation. “Kids are going to be the death of me.”
“ Technically that’s not true.” Tommy points out, wiping a tear from his eye.
Phil raises an eyebrow at him. “I didn’t realise you knew the technicalities of my immortality.”
“Well, this is actually a great opportunity to talk about the big I word.” Tommy walks over, boosting himself so he sits on the counter. “I’ve been thinking.”
“Again?”
“Again. Phil, you said you’re not supposed to bleed, right?” Tommy kicks his legs back and forth and Phil crosses his arms.
He hesitates for a moment before sucking inwardly.
“No, I’m not. In my earlier years I’ve never been able to bleed. When we were cooking dinner together that was the first time.”
“I’ve thought of an answer.” Tommy claims and Phil stares down at him.
“You have my undivided attention.”
“Oh, Phil. Precious Philza. Phil, Phil, Phil. How do we know you’re not just, you know, a mortal now?” Tommy shrugs and Phil feels his heart freeze over with ice. “Maybe something changed and you never even realised it.”
“No.” He shakes his head firmly. “I tested it the next day. I couldn’t bleed again. I went back to normal.”
Tommy jabs a finger at Phil’s hand. “So you’re saying it was a fluke?”
Phil presses his lips together and shrugs. “I don’t know.”
“Don’t patronise me.” Tommy rolls his eyes and Phil’s pretty sure Tommy just heard Wilbur say that word and decided to start saying it. “You still healed insanely fast. Also— how does that work by the way? Were you born immortal?”
“No, I— think of it more like a gift.”
“A gift? From who? God? Holy shit did you meet God?” Tommy leans forward in excitement and Phil chuckles. “Oh fuck, is God real? Shit, I knew I shouldn’t have started skipping church.”
“No, no, no.” Phil wheezes, leaning on the counter as he laughs. “It wasn’t God. But it’s a very long story and I don’t need you to know all my secrets.” He taps Tommy on the nose and he scrunches his face up in return.
“So let me get this straight: You were gifted the ability of immortality, you can’t bleed, can’t feel pain, ya-da ya-da ya-da,” He waves his hand around dismissively. “But you bled for the first time… cutting potatoes a few days ago?”
Phil clicks his tongue. “Yes?”
“Wow.” Tommy snorts. “Embarrassing.”
“You’re a twat.” Phil decides and Tommy hums in agreement, pushing himself off the counter.
“Are you going to tell Wilbur and Techno?” Tommy sings, walking out of the kitchen and into the living room.
Phil chokes on an answer. Did he really have a choice? He would have to eventually. It was only a matter of time.
Maybe he just gives everything a few days.
“Not yet.” Phil answers. “When I’m ready.”
Tommy nods in respect and they go back to their actual job, setting up for the party.
It leaves some kind of peace in Phil’s mind that Tommy’s okay with his immortality.
Tommy opens up his phone about an hour later, sucking in a huge breath of excitement to see Tubbo had finally responded.
“Phil!” Tommy shouts from across the house, running to the front door and tripping over his own foot as he struggles to get his shoe on. He crams his finger into the back and stomps his foot down.
“Phil, I’m leaving!” Tommy calls, his shoes finally firmly on.
“Alright mate.” Phil yells back. “See you tonight!”
“See ya!” Tommy hollers and the pit in his stomach deepens. He swings the door closed behind him, walking down the gravel path of Phil’s house.
He can’t stop thinking about what his mother said to him when he got home a few days ago. He didn’t tell Wilbur, despite the boy offering his help. It’s just not something Tommy’s sure he needs help with.
What his mother said to him was he needs to stop associating himself with awful people.
A warning to stop spending time with Techno, Wilbur, and Phil.
They were a so-called distraction. A terrible influence on Tommy. Tommy reaches up to his bicep and rubs a circle with his thumb over a set of bruises on his arm.
It would take a lot more than just a threat for Tommy to stop hanging out with them.
Even if the threat was coming from his own parents.
“Wilbur, I can walk by myself.” Techno shoos Wilbur away using the end of his crutch and Wilbur narrowly dodges an attack to the knee.
“It’s dark, man. What if you trip and break an ankle?” Wilbur complains, speeding in front of Techno so he can reach Phil’s door first. He grabs the door knob and pushes the door open, leaning his weight against it and being enveloped into the dark warmth of Phil’s hall.
Wilbur holds the door open as Techno limps over.
“Oh no, a broken ankle. How would I cope with the agony of a broken bone?”
Wilbur jabs a finger towards Techno in disapproval. “I’ll have you know breaking a rib is different from breaking an ankle.”
“Yeah?” Techno laughs, making his way into the silent hall. “Tell me about it.”
Techno leans his weight onto his right side and flicks the hall light on with his free hand.
As the light switches on, Phil jumps up from the other side of the couch, a party hat on his head and a smile on his face.
Phil pops the party popper in his hand with a bang and confetti falls to the floor.
“Surprise!” Phil laughs and Techno looks more faint at the idea of a surprise party than he did when Wilbur found him in the alleyway.
Techno’s eyes slowly gaze over everything; the pink ribbons dangling from the ceiling, balloons crowding the ground and a few filled with helium sitting on the ceiling, snacks laid out on the coffee table by the couch, a pile of presents that Techno can’t even begin to comprehend and 5 pieces of paper taped to the wall that spell out “WELCOME HOME TECHNO”
He sucks in a deep breath, trying to keep his balance on the crutches, suddenly grateful for the excuse. If he passed out from shock, he could just blame his injuries and pretend this wasn’t happening. Because in no world did Technoblade do anything to even gain the karma for his friends to treat him this well.
Wilbur pats Techno on the back and he’s suddenly brought back to earth as though someone has slammed on the breaks of a car.
“Do you like it?” Wilbur smiles hesitantly and when Techno can finally tear his eyes away from the pile of presents, he bursts out laughing and nods.
“This is ridiculous.” Techno uses the crutches to cross the room, eyes dancing around as he can’t pick one thing to focus on. “Where did all this stuff come from?”
“We went on a small shopping trip.” Phil shrugs, walking around the couch and pulling Techno into a hug. “Good to see you out of a hospital gown, mate.”
“A small trip?” Techno’s face glows as he takes a seat in the arm chair, next to the couch, and puts his crutches to the side. It’s hard to not let the relief of sitting down show but honestly, it’s been exhausting trying to get around on crutches.
Wilbur walks around to the record player, playing some music quietly in the background as Techno adjusts.
He tries not to let his jaw drop open and hang agape but it’s more than difficult. “You guys realise it’s not my birthday or christmas or anything, right?”
“Yep.” Phil nods gallantly, placing his hands on his hips and looking around at his handiwork.
“You realise I’m just an idiot who got himself beaten up?” Techno confirms, raising an eyebrow and letting himself melt into the back of the armchair.
“Well, yeah.” Phil shrugs. “But you’re our idiot, you know? And you had us all worried. So we should celebrate that you’re fine.”
Techno almost wants to argue that he’s done nothing to deserve this but he bites his tongue as Wilbur places the smallest of the presents on his lap. What the hell is Techno supposed to do? He’s never celebrated a birthday or christmas before; let alone been invited to someone's party. Now that he’s having a party, it’s far too overwhelming for his liking.
Techno freezes at the sight of the small present in his arms and makes the mistake of looking back at the full present pile.
Techno chuckles nervously, delaying the present opening. “Where’s Tommy?”
Wilbur exchanges a glance with Phil. Don’t they usually wait for everyone to arrive before opening presents at a party?
He could have sworn one of his old foster brothers did that once.
When he was seven, he has a vague memory of peering through the keyhole of a door, watching as kids run around laughing and a present pile accumulated on the table.
Now that Techno’s at the centre of a similar situation, he’s not sure if he likes it as much.
“Tommy’s running late.” Phil answers. “He’ll be here soon, but he said not to wait!”
Phil waves a hand at the present in Techno’s lap and he pauses, hand hovering over the wrapping.
Gently, he brings his hand down and starts a slow tear across the paper.
Using his other hand to pull the paper away, a patch of pink appears and once he's torn all the paper away, he’s left with a small, pink, pig plushie.
He stares down, cradling it between his hands and rubbing the left ear between his finger and thumb. Techno risks a glance at Wilbur who looks nervously at Techno.
“Do you like it?” Wilbur asks and Techno thinks it’s the stupidest question he’s ever heard. How could he hate it? Before, when Techno was told he was moving away and Wilbur was angry at him, he was sure their friendship was gone. Their relationship, blown into a million pieces and shattered like a broken plate. It didn't hurt as bad as it should of because Techno convinced himself it wasn't a material thing. That their relationship could still be salvaged with the right words and actions.
It sounds strange, but seeing the pig plush is like a materialization of their friendship.
As Techno stares down at the tiny pig plush, he’s never wanted to look after something so damn much.
Techno’s throat tightens and his voice is a little bit too high as he speaks, squeezing the plush in his hand and pulling it to his chest. “I love it.”
Wilbur clears his throat quietly. “Uh, Techno…? Are you crying?”
“No.” Techno chokes out. Straightening himself and not daring to look back over at the pig plushie that now means so much.
Wilbur snorts in laughter, pulling Techno into a hug.
“Who knew you were a crier when it came to presents?” Wilbur jeers and Techno rolls his eyes.
“I’ve never had a party before.” Techno admits in a small voice, placing the pig plushie on the armrest of his chair.
“What?” Phil’s jaw drops in shock and Techno finds himself still struggling to come to terms with everything.
“It’s amazing.” Techno admits. “Terrifying, but amazing.”
Wilbur raises an eyebrow in confusion and Techno tilts his head. “It’s just— I’ve never had so much to lose before. If that makes sense.” Techno answers and Wilbur nods.
“The more you have to love, the more you have to lose.” Wilbur agrees.
From the door, there’s a loud bang and all three heads snap over to the source of the noise.
Crashing through the front door is none other than Tommy Innit. He trips on the door frame, stumbling into the living room carrying a massive cardboard box and his face splits into a shit eating grin.
“No—” Before Phil can object, Tommy laughs loudly, lowering his box to their line of vision and revealing one thing and one thing only.
“Fireworks.” Tommy cackles maniacally.
Phil immediately confiscated the box of fireworks and by pure skill and negotiation, it’s decided that the fireworks would be launched later that night. Tommy lets out a big holler of success, pumping his fist in the air.
Instead, they stopped doing the presents for a while and had cake. Techno looked flustered the whole time— still coming to terms with having an entire party dedicated to himself. So they did something more relaxed, settling down and chatting, debating on what movie to watch, gathering around the TV on the couch and armchair.
Tommy ate more than his share of snacks, Wilbur took more than enough blankets to melt an igloo, and Techno just soaked up the environment, trying to adjust.
Techno locks eyes with Phil, who sat across from Techno’s armchair, the furthest you can sit away on the couch as Tommy and Wilbur wedge their way in the other seats.
Phil raises both eyebrows, as though to speak silently to Techno and he nods, taking a deep breath.
Tommy notices the anticipation and his eyes dart over to Techno at the movement.
Techno clears his throat.
“Phil’s adopting me.”
———
Tommy’s face had practically glowed with excitement and radiated pure joy when the news had broke. And Wilbur had immediately stood up, stumbling over his blankets, to get up and celebrate.
Techno had a smile a mile wide seeing the responses.
There was a mess of shouting in delight and Phil burst into a wild laugh as they all began asking questions and spurted off onto tangents.
“Since when did you decide…”
“Holy shit..”
“Are you kidding…”
“That’s fucking amazing!”
“How long have you known..”
It was easily the best moment of Techno’s life. He’s never felt warmer and safer with any group of people. And now, Phil and Wilbur were officially going to be his family.
Because of course, Techno didn’t know that Wilbur wasn’t Phil’s real kid. Wilbur had only gotten around to telling Tommy that before Techno and Wilbur had had a fight.
But as far as Techno knew, Wilbur and him were going to be officially brothers.
And he’d finally have a real parent.
———
Phil had been talking with Techno about it for a while. It became a plan of sorts if Techno was to move away.
Techno wasn’t a fan of the idea initially. His insistence that he could fend for himself and would age out of the system only landed on deaf ears. Phil was going to adopt him. He was going to try and be the best damn Dad he could. Techno deserved that much.
He’s got a big enough house he could fit Techno and Wilbur. And there’s the matter of his extra room; one supposed to be used for a study but instead he never moved the old bed out.
When the idea was first introduced, Techno said he’d pay Phil. It would only be a way for Techno to stay near the school and his friends. But he didn’t make Wilbur pay for staying; despite not being his kid. He wasn’t about to do that to Techno.
Besides, Phil was open to the idea of adopting. He’d been looking into it for a while. He knew the processes.
What was stopping him? The cherry on top was getting Techno’s approval and the nod from Techno’s foster parents.
—
“It’s not fair, I brought those fireworks.” Tommy trails Phil across the room and over to the sliding back door.
“Life isn’t fair.” Phil retorts, resting the box against his side as he uses a free hand to open the back door. He switches the back porch light on and steps out into the yard. “Besides, these are probably stolen.”
“Can I help set them up at least?” Tommy asks.
“You are a walking safety hazard.” Phil groans loudly, squinting against the dimly lit yard. The night sky was spotted with white freckles of star; a beautiful night for stargazing and completely devoid of clouds.
“Can I help?” Wilbur calls out from the door, letting himself outside and taking a step on the edge of the wooden deck. Phil continues into the open of his backyard.
“Nope. You’re underage.”
“Can I help?” Tommy asks and Phil splutters in laughter.
“No, again! Absolutely not!” Phil shouts out, setting the box down against the cold, glossy short grass.
“Me?” Techno uses his crutches to carry him over to Wilbur’s side, taking a seat on the wooden deck.
“Especially not you.” Phil rolls his eyes and Tommy snickers taking a seat next to Techno. "You've already had one too many hospital visits."
Tommy looks over at Techno for a long moment before bumping his shoulder against his.
“How was the hospital, bossman?” Tommy asks and Techno hums.
“As thrilling as can be expected.”
“Did you open your presents yet?” Tommy asks, recalling the set of gifts they bought him in the shops a few days ago.
A moth flutters past Techno’s face and he swats it away. “No, I only opened one.” He grimaces.
Wilbur swings his legs like a kid on a swing. “Turns out Techno’s love language is gifts. Who would have thought?”
“Aw, Techie.” Tommy croons playfully and Techno shoves him in the arm. Tommy screeches as he tips over before righting himself. “It’s okay, I cried at my first party too. I was given a spiderman suit for halloween and it was the first time I received anything remotely cool.”
"When was this?" Wilbur asks.
"Like, 9 years ago."
"You were 5."
"Who's counting?" Tommy shrugs halfheartedly and Techno conceals a small smile.
“My parents didn’t show up to my first party.” Wilbur adds and Techno huffs in a disbelieving laugh.
It’s not long before Wilbur and Tommy find the humour in it and chuckle quietly too while Phil sets up the fireworks.
“If all our parents didn’t suck we wouldn’t have met each other.” Techno comments.
“How crazy is that?” Tommy leans his weight against his arm, tilting back from where he sits next to Techno and Wilbur.
“I don’t know.” Wilbur shrugs, watching as Phil props up one of the fireworks so it faces upwards towards the sky. “I think Phil would have dragged us all together somehow.”
Techno watches as a firework falls over and Phil mutters something angrily, readjusting it. “Gotta be grateful for the old man.”
“He’s not really that old.” Wilbur shrugs.
“Oh he is.” Tommy nods slowly, agreeing with Techno’s statement with no further explanation. “He’s old, alright.”
Ignoring the strange comment, Wilbur looks back towards Phil and sees as he struggles to light the lighter in his hand. It flickers a few times before a gentle breeze extinguishes it.
“Is this…” Techno trials off, looking back towards the inside of the house.
“What family is like?” Wilbur finishes the question and looks back over at Techno. “I’m starting to think so.”
The light from the house just barely illuminates their back and faces and Wilbur can make out the concentrated features of Techno. There’s a world of calculations and burdens going on behind the scenes and Wilbur wishes he could take it all away, even for just a moment.
“Closest thing we’ll get.” Tommy smiles.
“Huh.” Techno comments, leaning back as the flame Phil was trying to kindle finally ignites and he holds it up to a firework bundle. “It’s good. I think I like it.” The corners of techno’s lips twitch upwards in a smile and Phil sprints across the lawn.
“The countdown begins!” Phil yells, rushing over and taking a seat next to Wilbur.
Wilbur shuffles closer to Techno as Phil sits down next to them, the cold having followed Phil and clung to his skin. Wilbur leans into Phil, offering his warmth which Phil doesn't refuse.
The fireworks go up with a silent whistle. Followed by a large bang.
And a dazzling array of colours that ignite and make the white freckles of the night sky look boring.
And whilst the family is entirely memorised at the sight, Wilbur's phone buzzes in his pocket.
He takes the small device out, intent on muting it instantly so the spam would stop and not ruin the moment but he hesitates.
The sight of a missed call from his mother after 5 months of not hearing a thing makes him pause.
He stares for a few moments at the glowing blue light of his phone, looking over at the others who are still mesmerised at the fireworks popping in the air.
So Wilbur swipes the notification away, mutes his phone, and continues to watch the fireworks.
Like a family.
Notes:
hMM a call? I'm sure THAT isn't important ;)
ALSO TECHNO ADOPTION POG
Chapter 13: Step 13: teach the mortals that self care is NOT optional
Summary:
Techno begins to settle into life after adoption
Wilbur dwells on the calls from his mother
Tommy has a rough time
Notes:
CW! NIGHTMARE W/ CHILD ABUSE
stay safe <3
please don't read this fic if that will heavily affect you.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Phil.” Wilbur whines, slumping over the couch and spilling onto the cushion like slime.
His school bag sits discarded on the ground and Phil grabs it, throwing it over to Wilbur who catches it with a thud.
“You’ve already missed several days because of Techno and everything else.” Phil shakes his head, pulling on the gray sleeves of his coat. “You’re going to school.”
“Techno gets a day off.” Wilbur groans, head poking up over the couch in a way that makes Phil smile with amusement.
“I could go in Wilbur’s place.” Techno hums, neck twisting around to face Phil and he’s greeted with a stern stare.
“Can you walk?” Phil asks and as Techno opens his mouth to speak Phil cuts him off. “The answer is no.”
“I need to stay home to look after Techno.” Wilbur tries and Phil laughs in his face, turning away and opening the door for them.
Wilbur groans loudly. “Oh come on, what do you care if I stay home!”
“I’m your teacher?”
“If Techno gets to stay home, I can too.”
“Techno got his ass handed to him a few days ago and needs to rest.” Phil cackles, waving a hand towards the open door to indicate their leaving.
“Oh, so we’re favouring losers now?” Wilbur mocks and is greeted with Techno thumping him on the arm.
“I didn’t lose. I passed out after winning.” Techno rolls his eyes, leaning back into the chair. “Get out of here, nerd.”
Techno pushes Wilbur off the couch and he huffs, clutching his bag to his chest and standing up.
“Unbelievable. It’s been two days since you’ve been adopted and I’m already being pushed around.” Wilbur shakes his head in disbelief, walking out the door alongside Phil.
“You were being pushed around before Techno was officially adopted, Wilbur.” Phil snorts and they head to the car, ready to leave.
“I just can’t believe it.” Wilbur complains, slamming the door to his locker shut. Tommy flinches back at the sound but laughs loudly, disguising his movements.
“Welcome back.” Tommy chuckles, shaking his head gently and closing his own locker next to Wilburs.
“I’m just glad we got everything sorted out with Techno.” Wilbur shrugs, starting down the hall and Tommy walks by his side.
“You cried like a baby when he told us he was getting adopted.” Tommy recalls and Wilbur rolls his eyes.
“It was an emotional moment! It feels like he’s really a part of the family now.”
“You do know Phil isn’t your real dad, right?” Tommy blinks slowly, like a cat in the sun and Wilbur wonders for a moment how much sleep he’s been getting. The rings under his eyes cause Tommy to look older than he really is.
“Might as well be.” Wilbur adds with a shrug and the comment feels like a wave of cold air blowing against him. It reminds him of the calls from his real parents. The idea of talking to them after so long nauseates him.
“You look funny.” Tommy points out and Wilbur pries his eyes out of the distant void he’d been staring at.
“Tommy, can you promise not to tell anyone something?” Wilbur stops to look at Tommy and he raises an eyebrow.
“Is this about the funny comment? I’m sorry king, I didn’t realise you were sensitive to—”
“Toms, I got a call from my Mum last night.” Wilbur begins and Tommy grows quiet, his lips pursed in a strict line as he listens. “I didn’t pick up. I don’t think I want to. But she called me for the first time in… I don’t know, maybe sometime over 5 months? I lost track.”
There’s a disbelieving silence and Wilbur watches worriedly as the gears click together in Tommy’s brain and giggles quietly.
“Wait really?” Tommy asks with a small smile.
“Yeah.” Wilbur answers with a sigh.
“Well, call her back!” Tommy excitedly pushes against Wilbur's chest and he laughs in shock.
“What? No!”
“Are you joking?” Tommy says in exasperation. “She wants you back, Wilbur!”
“I don’t— What?”
“She still cares, Wilbur!”
Wilbur scoffs loudly. “We don’t know that.”
“Your Mum loves you!”
Wilbur tries not to recoil at the words. He doesn’t think his mother has ever even thought of telling Wilbur she loves him. Nothing about the call makes sense.
“But why randomly after 5 months?” Wilbur frowns and withdraws from the conversation. “That doesn’t make any sense.”
“Maybe she regrets ignoring you, I dunno.” Tommy shrugs. “But Wil, that’s awesome! When are you going to tell Phil?”
Wilbur bites the inside of his cheek.
In his head, there’s a war being fought. Tommy’s right.
He should be ecstatic his parents want him back— That finally, he was noticed by them and now they’ve stopped ignoring him. He should be beyond happy to stop being a bother for Phil and to go back home, where he belongs.
The other part of him knows it wasn’t just being ignored, it was neglect. There is a difference between being told to be quiet and having nobody in the first place.
He knows that in that house he was at his lowest and going back to it will only tempt fate.
“Wilbur you’re doing that weird thinking face again. You know— the funny look?” Tommy notices and splutters in laughter.
“Piss off. I just want to head home and play video games with Techno. Phil bought Techno Mario Kart since he’s going to be stuck at home all day.”
Tommy eyes him suspiciously, letting Wilbur know the abrupt subject name didn’t go unnoticed but doesn’t fight it. “You’re the annoying younger brother to Techno now, you know?” Tommy comments and it makes Wilbur stop dead in his tracks.
“Oh. My. God.” Wilbur whispers with wide eyes. “I’m the middle child.”
Tommy dissolves into a fit of laughter which quickly leads into a fit of coughing. Wilbur immediately stretches a hand out as though to catch him and Tommy swats it away as though personally offended.
“What the fuck was that?” Wilbur asks and Tommy squints at him.
“What was what?”
“Your coughing fit.”
“Nothing, you idiot. I’ve just got a cold.” Tommy starts down the hall, pulling on the straps of his bag tightly.
Now that he points it out, it feels impossible to not notice the traces of sickness. Tommy’s eyes are rimmed red, with dark underlines beneath them. His voice sound nasally, like his nose is blocked or something of the like. It all seems so obvious now that he knows Tommy is sick.
“We could get Phil to take you home?” Wilbur inquires and Tommy shakes his head.
“What am I, dying? No, I’m staying here.”
“You’d be able to rest.”
“God no, my parents would send me straight back to school.” Tommy mutters.
“No, I mean like Phil’s house.”
Tommy bites his lip as he thinks, crossing his arms across his chest. “I would but uh… well, I don’t think my parents like how often I hang out with Phil.”
“What?” Wilbur jerks back, staring at Tommy who stares down at his untied shoelaces nervously. At the sight, Wilbur bends down to tie Tommy’s shoes for him and Tommy muffles a complaint.
Wilbur lists off a rant as he does Tommy’s shoes up. “Did they say something or do something to you? Tommy I swear to God—”
He knew Tommy’s parents didn’t approve of their bad influence but he didn’t realise it bothered Tommy this much.
“No! Wilbur, they just asked me to stop hanging out with you guys so much.” Tommy shrugs. “It’s not a big deal. Also I can tie my own shoelaces.”
Tommy pushes Wilbur with his now tied shoes and Wilbur stands back up, eyeing him judgingly. Wilbur debates in his head if Tommy’s telling the truth. He stares at Tommy’s blue eyes, searching for secrets but he can’t distinguish any emotions from the rest.
“Fine. But if you’re sick tomorrow, I’m making you come back to Phil’s so you can at least get a few hours of rest.” Wilbur presses and Tommy complies.
“Sure thing bossman.” Wilbur couldn’t really press Tommy for any more answers regarding his parents. Especially not when for the third time, Wilbur had muted the calls from his mother.
He didn’t want anything to do with her.
“How the hell are you so good at mario kart?!” Wilbur groans, dropping the controller onto the coffee table in frustration after another crushing defeat. "You just got the game!"
“It’s a talent.” Techno shrugs, leaning his weight against the arm of the couch.
“At least I’m better than Tommy.”
“Everyone is better than Tommy.”
“Is it too late to unadopt you?” Wilbur jokes and Techno smiles, tilting his head.
“Sick of me already?”
Wilbur chortles. “Well, I don’t think it’s really my choice.”
Techno’s lips quirk downwards. “Phil didn’t ask you if you wanted a sibling or anything?”
“I thought you knew that.” Wilbur points out.
“I mean, I asked Phil to not tell you it was official but I assumed he’d ask for consent from his own son.”
A laugh nearly bursts out of Wilbur’s mouth.
“Oh, Phil isn’t my real dad.” Wilbur smirks as Techno’s jaw drops.
“What.” Techno says in shock and it isn’t a question, just a statement.
“Yeah, I’ve just been living here for a while. When you came over and we dyed your hair, that was the first time we had to really commit to pretending to be father and son. I told Tommy a while later because it was becoming inconvenient with how often he was with me and Phil. You know, with all the tutoring and spending time together after school. Then you joined tutoring and I was going to tell you but we had that fight and just… yeah, it was a mess.”
“You’re like me?” Techno asks with a soft voice and Wilbur’s heart melts. Wilbur leans forward, facing Techno and gently responds with a small shake of the head.
“No, it’s uh, it’s not like that, I’m not a foster kid.” Wilbur answers kindly. “My parents didn’t have a lot to do with me so I left home. Phil found out and…”
Wilbur shrugs and wrings his hands together, smiling as he recalls the memory. “He just took me in. Easy as that. He asked what was wrong and how long it had been since I’d been home but didn’t push for any answers. Next thing I know he’s buying me stuff for my room and I’m calling him dad.”
Techno’s silent for a long time before a slow smile spreads across his face.
“Ah, that’s why.” Techno chuckles softly and turns away, getting ready to start the game back up. “You’re next on Phil’s list then.” Techno grins and Wilbur scoffs.
Techno’s finger hovers over the start button for another round but looks over at Wilbur instead. Wilbur cracks his knuckles and pushes the hair out of his face, preparing for another round.
“That wasn’t a joke.” Techno adds and glares at Wilbur who shakes his head, picking his controller back up.
“What wasn’t a joke?”
“That you’re next.” Techno nods at Wilbur. “To be adopted.”
Wilbur’s hands freeze and he bursts out a short laugh. “What?”
Wilbur’s mind reels, he feels like he’s in the passenger seat to a car going a million miles an hour.
Techno shifts his body to face Wilbur, discarding the controller to the side. “Well there’s obviously a reason Phil knew so much about adoption when he asked me.”
It feels like the car his brain is in slams to a halt, throwing him back into his body.
“Phil was going to adopt me?” Wilbur whispers in a quiet voice and Techno grins, nodding.
“Well if you’re not his real kid then… Yeah obviously?”
“Phil wants to adopt me?” Wilbur asks in disbelief and Techno snorts. Thinking about it is beyond insane, it feels like he just saw lightning strike on a sunny day.
“Wilbur, there is not a normal person on earth who knows that much about adoption without looking into it. I’ve been to a hundred foster homes where they couldn’t tell me even the first few steps of adoption and Phil could tell me on a whim. He wants to adopt you. Everything just aligned so he could adopt me first.”
“Oh.” Wilbur rocks back into the couch, slumping into the pillows. “Oh wow.”
“Oh… good? Or oh bad?” Techno raises an eyebrow and Wilbur drags his eyes to meet Techno’s.
Wilbur hesitates because everything feels like it’s moving so damn fast and not fast at all.
His face is blanketed in confusion. “I don’t know.”
The next day, Tommy looks even worse for wear. He’s sneezing and his movement is sluggish like he’s in slow motion. Wilbur makes eye contact with Tommy from across the room and immediately feels a wave of protectiveness wash over him.
“Absolutely not.” Wilbur steps forward, placing a hand around Tommy’s waist to support him and today, Tommy doesn’t pull away.
“Now listen—” Tomy begins, slurring his words slightly and Wilbur clamps a hand over Tommy’s mouth. The dark rings under his eyes have become heavy bags overnight and it reminds Wilbur of when he was living on the street.
“No. I’m taking you home.” Wilbur decides and supports as he slowly walks down the hallway. “Did you sleep last night?”
“No, I— I haven’t been sleeping.” Tommy moans and suddenly starts pulling away from where Wilbur is holding him. “I can’t go home.”
“Did you sleep the night before?” Wilbur asks and Tommy’s silence as he frowns and pushes against Wilbur speaks volumes.
“I’m taking you to Phil.” Wilbur reaches out for Tommy who pulls away, stumbling over his own foot.
“No, not during school. I can’t miss school.”
“Nobody will know.” Wilbur lies and Tommy shrugs Wilbur off and walks the opposite direction towards his next class.
“Nope.” Wilbur clicks his tongue, grabbing onto the back of Tommy’s shirt and pulling him back towards Phil’s classroom.
“Fuck off, Wilbur.” Tommy whines in complaint, pulling against Wilbur’s grip.
“No, Toms— OW, DON’T FUCKING BITE ME.” Wilbur tugs Tommy down the hall towards Phil’s history class as Tommy writhes in his grip.
This was going to be a long day.
As Phil is comfortably enjoying his break, eating cold ravioli from the prior night's dinner at his desk, he sees a familiar face walk past. He nearly chokes on his pasta, standing up from his seat at the front of the classroom and immediately going to the hallway door.
He swings off the door, peering down the hallway with a squint.
“Techno?”
The boy freezes, clearly identified by the head of pink hair, and gingerly turns around with a nervous grin. “Phil? That’s so weird, what are you doing here?” He chuckles nervously and Phil chuckles along with him.
“Where the hell are your crutches?” Phil abruptly stops chuckling and Techno stops dead in his tracks. There’s guilt written all over Techno’s face and he looks himself up and down.
“Pffft, crutches? No, I don’t have any crutches.” Techno spreads his arms and shrugs in a dismissive manner and Phil squints, holding the door open and pointing into the classroom.
“Get in here and sit down. Now.”
Techno groans inwardly, scratching the back of his neck as he silently walks past Phil and into the classroom. Techno does his best not to limp in any way but Phil can see the way he stifles a grunt as he sits down.
“You’re not supposed to be here for another week.” Phil folds his arms in disapproval and Techno barks in laughter.
“Two days, a week, same thing. Right? Who cares if I feel better.” Techno shrugs, slumping over in his seat and leaning his arms against the desk. “What else is there to say?”
“Oh, god.” Phil sighs into his hand. “I’ve got one kid who would do anything to have the day off school and another who’s dying to get back.”
“Phil!” A voice, Wilbur, shouts from the hallway. Phil sits back down, realising that yes, this is his life, as Wilbur throws the hallway door open, pushing himself through and yanking Tommy into the classroom by the collar of his shirt.
“Jesus, what happened to him?” Techno scrunches his face up, watching Tommy who’s seen better days.
“Nothing.” Tommy sniffles and bats Wilbur away. Wilbur releases his grip on him, withdrawing his hand with a frown.
“You look worse than I do.” Techo snorts and Tommy wobbles on his feet for a few moments. Wilbur keeps an arm out in case Tommy needs to catch himself whilst filling the others in on the predicament.
“He’s sick and stupid and hasn’t slept in two fucking days.”
Phil directs his attention to Tommy, disbelief and horror spreading across his face.
“Why are you here then, mate?” Phil asks and Tommy slumps in on himself.
“Wilbur’s full of shit.” Tommy turns to head back to the door and Wilbur extends an arm, blocking Tommy and pushing him back gently.
“You need to rest.” Wilbur insists, taking Tommy’s backpack from him to relieve him of the weight. Tommy attempts to take his belongings back in frustration but gets nowhere.
“Tommy Innit doesn’t need rest, he needs bitches.” Tommy shoves back against Wilbur in a feeble attempt to leave.
Wilbur gives him a stern glare and Tommy groans loudly, turning to face Phil.
“Philllll, tell Wilbur to move over.”
Phil looks up at Tommy, already calling in the number to call the school office and sign the three boys out to take them back to his house.
Phil smiles gingerly and raises the phone to his ear. “Sorry mate.”
“‘m not sick.” Tommy murmurs, body buried under a mountain of blankets that Wilbur had dumped on top of him after arriving at the house.
“Shut up.” Wilbur tucks the top blanket in between the couch pillows, wedging the warm fluffy fabric with his hand into the seat.
“I’m healthy. They call me Tommy Healthy Innit.” Tommy pulls against the blankets and moves his head in an attempt to look down.
“Nobody calls you that and I tucked the blanket into the couch cushions so you’re trapped.”
Tommy’s head flops against the backing of the couch. “Prick.”
“I know, I’m awful to you.” Wilbur drawls jokingly and sits down on the couch beside Tommy, eyes sneaking over to look at Techno who fell asleep almost immediately after sitting down.
“Where’s Phil?” Tommy’s eyes flutter shut but he keeps responding to Wilbur.
“He’s making you soup.”
“Tha’s lame.” Tommy’s nose scrunches up and Wilbur smiles quietly. If Tommy was more conscious of his surroundings and not in a sickly daze, he would have been happy to know that the top blanket covering him was the blanket he picked out for himself at the store earlier that week.
It would be a secret between Wilbur and the blanket.
“Tommy?” Wilbur begins and Tommy’s head lulls against the couch pillow. “Why were you so insistent on coming to school? Couldn’t you have at least tried to stay home?”
“Wha’? I tried home!” Tommy admits, words slurring together and Wilbur feels a wave of concerned protectiveness wash over him. If Tommy wasn’t so out of it, Wilbur would laugh at the incorrect wording.
“Did you?” Wilbur hesitates, eyes resting on Tommy’s face.
“Mhm.”
There’s a long silence and Wilbur’s half convinced Tommy’s asleep. Wilbur grabs the remote, leaning back against the couch and quietly replies with a retort. “Clearly not hard enough.”
“I tried Wilbur but they didn’ lemme.”
“Go to sleep, king.” Wilbur urges, getting comfortable and ignoring Tommy. “When you wake up, there’ll be soup.”
“Mmm. Soup.”
Tommy’s sleep schedule has always been far from perfect. His sleeping arrangement is unpredictable, his parents are easily irritable, and he frequently gets nightmares. The perfect remedy for a poor night's sleep.
Today, when Tommy goes to sleep, the cycle continues.
When Tommy was a kid (Because he’s not anymore. Not really.) his father ran away.
His mother was distraught, drinking the days away as though she had dedicated wine to filling the hole Tommy’s father left behind. Like some never ending well that needed plugging.
But while his mother was devastated, Tommy relished in quiet victory.
It was far from perfect, but it was Tommy’s first taste of freedom. No matter how small the dose.
The nightmare starts with a sinking feeling. Coiling inside his insides like a serpent. He pulls the blanket over his shoulder, buries his face down and huffs, trying to get to sleep. At the time, he is seven.
The mattress squeaks under another weight and Tommy stirs, face scrunched up as his eyes adjust to the light.
“Dad?” Tommy murmurs. The moment the question leaves his lips, he regrets it. A hand clamps down over his face. Tommy’s eyes adjust to the light, seeing his Dad, a finger pressed to his lips to indicate silence. His piercing blue eyes practically zap Tommy with urgency.
“Shut up.” His dad hisses, eyes flicking between Tommy’s face and the door. “I’m getting you out of this fucking house.”
Tommy feels the rush of cool wind against his skin and stares at the window, cracked wide open. He’s certain that when he went to sleep, it was closed.
Tommy pulls the hand away from his mouth and fully sits up. “What?”
“I’m taking you.” His dad stands quickly, the mattress groaning under the shift in weight. He snatches away the blanket, throwing it onto the floor. “Get up.”
Tommy pulls his legs up on the bed, sitting cross legged.
“Now’s not the time for games. Come on, Thee. ” His dad commands and the nickname for Theseus makes his stomach drop.
It makes his stomach drop because only his parents call him Theseus. And only his dad calls him Thee. Thee, like Theo! It’s a much better name than Tommy, don’t you think? Come on Theseus, if you hate your name so much at least do better than calling yourself Tommy.
It should make Tommy feel better to know that the stranger is his Dad and not somebody he’s never met but it only makes him feel worse.
“I’m serious.” His dad growls and Tommy is mesmerised by the way his blue eyes darken. “You think I’m fucking joking?”
“No I don’t— I don’t want to go.” Tommy feels like he’s choking on his own tongue. His Dad laughs, quick and short and cold. Tommy’s hardly surprised when he’s yanked up by his T-shirt and forced to his feet. The sound of clothing stitches ripping is loud in Tommy’s ears, the force of the pull tearing the top of his shirt.
His Dad digs his fingers into Tommy’s skin as he holds him by the shoulders. Two rows of perfect white teeth split into a smile. “You wanna stay with your psycho bitch of a mother?”
“You’re hurting me.” Tommy frowns, trying to recoil out of his Dad's grip.
“You wanna stay with your Mother, Theseus?” His Dad is a storm. Rain pours down all around him, submerging anyone who dares come near. “The way I see it, I’m doing you a favour.”
“No! Dad, piss off.” Tommy shouts and he wonders if his mother is sober enough to be conscious.
His Dad is like a storm.
He strikes like lightning, a fist collides with Tommy’s stomach.
Tommy falls back onto the ground, breathless and gasping as tears prick at his eyes. His mind is screaming to do something. To fight back or at least protect himself, not just lie on the ground frozen. Tommy twists around, lying on his stomach and does his best to crawl.
Run. He chooses to run. If Fighting and protecting himself will both lead to bruises, he’d rather try his best to get out of there.
“It’ll be just us.” His Dad pulls Tommy’s leg out from under him, head hitting against the carpeted ground as he’s pulled back. “You don’t want to stay with your Mother, she’s just fucked with your head, Theseus. ”
Tommy’s heart pounds, headbutting his ribs painfully. He shouldn’t have talked back. If he apologises, would the outcome be any different?
His Dad is like a storm.
With a voice like thunder, it’s difficult not to flinch. A hand wraps around Tommy’s waist and arms, restricting his movement and picking him up.
“Christ, she fucked with my head too. She’s only made you think you want to stay with her. She villanised me— but Thee, listen to me. Your Mother is worse than I am. I’m gonna get you out of here so you can realise that.”
“Please?” Tommy blinks back tears. His Dad half carries, half drags him towards the window.
Tommy looks back at his blanket on the floor. The twist of sheets on his creaking mattress. The slim patch of light that shines beneath his bedroom door.
Tommy kicks his feet out, hoping to strike something, anything. Instead another constricting arm finds its way to his neck.
Tommy chokes out a cry, clawing at his neck.
“Please.” Tommy whispers the word over and over again. “Please, please, please, please, please…”
Tommy sees his Mother's face in the kitchen window as he’s shoved into the car.
She’s supposed to call the cops, just like what happened at the time. She called the cops and his dad was arrested.
In the nightmare, Tommy’s dad is right. She’s worse than him.
In the nightmare, she never makes the call.
Notes:
i just KNOW some of y'all have a lot to say about this chapter so come on, lemme hear it.
I am SO SO SORRY since this was an angst fest but I hope you enjoyed :D
tell me what you think?thanks lovelies <3
-Roo
Chapter 14: Step 14: answer the phone
Summary:
Wilbur deals with the other side of Tommy's nightmare
Phil gets an unwelcomed phone call
Wilbur and Tommy talk.
Notes:
This chapter is a bit of an emotional mess but YO!
WE HAVE FANART!https://leva-prava.tumblr.com/post/690519278232993792/tiberius-did-many-bad-things-found-family-au-with
Genuinely I cannot express how AWESOME it is so please go and support the artist :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Dad?” Tommy whispers in the midst of sleep and Wilbur glances over, eyeing him down.
“What did you call me?” Wilbur muses, thinking Tommy had finally woken up from his nap.
It was about time Tomy woke up. Phil had gone back to the school to grade some papers and Wilbur had finished two movies while waiting.
Tommy shifts beneath the blanket, face screwed up in discontent. Wilbur suppresses a smile at the sight.
“Too hot?” Wilbur asks, not waiting for an answer as he removes the bundle of blankets he’d trapped Tommy in. Throwing the blankets to the side, Wilbur takes a seat on the couch, opposite to Tommy. Wilbur stares protectively, watching as Tommy’s head shakes in disagreement to something and pulls his legs up to his chest.
“Tommy? Are you awake?” Wilbur asks, leaning forward to get a better look at Tommy’s face. Tommy’s chest rises and falls rapidly and Wilbur pulls back, unsure of what to do. He reaches an arm out to Tommy’s shoulder and Wilbur barely manages to fight the nausea in his stomach when Tommy flinches back into the couch, tilting his face away from Wilbur.
It’s a nightmare, it must be a nightmare.
“Hey, you’re alright.” Wilbur coos, moving closer to Tommy and rubbing his shoulder up and down.
“Toms, you’re having a nightmare.” Wilbur whispers and watches Tommy’s closed eyelids scrunch up tightly before relaxing all over again.
Tommy’s had a nightmare in front of Wilbur before, once when he’d stayed the night and woken Wilbur up with muffled crying. This was different though.
Tommy was talking and responding to touch.
“Tommy?”
Wilbur hesitates like he’s approaching a wild animal. Wilbur places his hands on Tommy’s shoulders, head dipped down to Tommy’s level. “It’s time to wake up.”
Tommy tenses up beneath Wilbur’s touch, words slurring together quietly. “No…” and the word makes Wilbur chuckle because it almost sounded like he was replying to Wilbur and not the nightmare.
“Yes.” Wilbur laughs softly, moving to grip Tommy’s hands. “Jesus, listen to me Tommy. You’re having a nightmare, okay?”
“Please..” Tommy tries pulling his hands away and Wilbur lets go, watching as Tommy’s arms tremble. Tommy moves his arms with uncertainty. He covers his head and then, unsatisfied, lets his arms trail down to his face, crossing them over his chest protectively.
The last thing Wilbur expects is for Tommy to open his eyes but when piercing blue meets Wilbur’s dulled brown, he can’t help but smile.
“There you go, see Toms? It was just a nightmare. I’m right here.” Wilbur tilts his head to the side and the smile on his face is quickly replaced with concern when Tommy doesn’t show any signs of recognition.
Grading papers had to be the least favourite part of his job. Sitting in a classroom long after all the students had gone home, grading. It was mind numbing.
There was just something so nice about knowing that when he goes home, it wouldn’t be to an empty house. Phil had gotten scarily comfortable with it. And now he's adopted Techno.
That decision will hurt Phil one day. When Phil outlives Techno like he does with everyone else. But Phil had thought about adoption for a while before the opportunity for Techno had come around. Phil would survive the grief in the future like he survives everything else.
His phone buzzes angrily in his pocket and Phil raises it to his ear with a little hum.
“Hello, this is Phil speaking?”
“Are you Mr Watson?”
Phil hesitates.
“Are you a parent? You’re really only supposed to call during school—”
There’s an angry huff from the other side of the line. Phil pulls his ear back instinctively but listens.
“I need you to stay away from Theseus. Or Tommy?
Whatever he’s calling himself these days.”
Phil laughs. There’s a long uncomfortable silence on the other side of the line and Phil clears his throat.
“Oh, you’re serious?”
“She didn’t save me.” Tommy murmurs and a steady stream of tears drip down his face, water clinging to his lashes. “She didn’t save me, Wilbur. She didn’t— she didn’t help.”
“Tommy?” Wilbur asks and Tommy bursts into tears, arms tightening around himself as he shrinks back.
“Who didn’t save you?” Wilbur inquires carefully, moving forward and Tommy smacks his head into Wilbur’s chest, clinging onto Wilbur's shirt with one arm.
Wilbur places a hand on the back of Tommy’s head, soothing him as best he can.
“Tommy can you tell me what—” There’s a clatter from upstairs and Tommy jumps, gasping loudly and choking on cries.
“Shit!” Tommy stands up, looking around the room desperately. Everything blurs together for Tommy, a sheen of tears smearing his vision.
“He’s here, we have to hide.” Tommy grabs Wilbur’s hand and pulls him to his feet. “Wilbur, he’s here.”
Uneven footsteps can just barely be heard upstairs and he knows it must be Techno on his way down.
“Who’s here? Tommy, who are we hiding from?” Wilbur lets himself get tugged around the back of the couch by Tommy and over towards the dinner table.
“Dad is. He must have— have found me or something!” Tommy stutters and Wilbur stops letting himself be pulled round, freezing dead in his tracks.
“Tommy, your dad isn’t here.” Wilbur pulls back and Tommy’s eyes flicker with fear.
“There’s someone upstairs, Wilbur come on.” Tommy yanks Wilbur’s arm but he doesn’t budge.
“Tommy, I promise you you’re completely safe here.”
“No we’re not! There’s someone upstairs. Wilbur, hurry up.”
“Tommy.”
“Wilbur,” Tommy’s voice cracks. “It’s not safe. Please?”
Wilbur clenches his teeth, not eager to join in with Tommy’s nightmare-sleep walking- whatever the hell this was.
“Alright.” Wilbur shrugs and extends his arm. “Let’s go hide, Toms.”
“Okay, Miss Innit I understand—”
She laughs loud and sharp, like a bird squawk.
“No, you don’t. Theseus is a good kid.
It’s your job to teach him, not be his friend—”
“And I see what you’re saying—”
“—He doesn’t need these influences in his life!
Lately he’s been getting into more and more trouble.
I won’t let it keep happening and it’s because of you and those older boys.”
“Tommy is friends with my kid Techno.”
Phil tries to placate her, pinching his nose to keep the annoyance out of his voice.
“I can’t stop our kids from being friends.”
There’s a long pause as she evaluates Phil’s words.
For a moment he wonders if the line disconnected before she speaks again.
“Techno? The one who’s constantly getting into fights?”
He sucks in a breath.
“Techno’s doing a lot better now.
I can’t stop Tommy from being friends with my son. That’s not my choice.”
She scoffs and Phil has to resist the urge to lose his shit at her.
This is Tommy’s mother, he reminds himself. Stay on her good side.
“I heard that Techno isn’t even your real son.
At least that way others can’t blame his behaviour on you. Must be nice.”
….
“I beg your fucking pardon?”
This time when he laughs, there’s no humour in it.
Wilbur finds himself pulled over to the dinner table when Tommy relinquishes his grip on Wilbur and gets on his knees, pulling Wilbur underneath the table. The table cloth flops back down, swaying slightly.
Wilbur opens his mouth to speak but Tommy holds a finger to his mouth.
Tommy frowns, eyebrows drawn together in a serious manner.
“Be quiet.” Tommy murmurs and Wilbur can’t help the pit in his stomach that’s formed.
This isn’t normal, even for Tommy. Questions buzz in the back of Wilbur’s mind but his attention is focused on the small slither they can see from beyond the table covering.
Two crutches appear at the foot of the stairs, followed by a set of socks.
Wilbur raises an eyebrow, looking over to Tommy who looks mortified. His face is contorted with horror, feet pulled up to his chest and arms locking tightly around his legs to keep still.
“Uh… guys?” Techno calls out to the room, limping over to the couch and pausing to look around.
“Wait.” Tommy’s whispers, his pupils turning into pinpricks as his mind reels.
“I told you it’s not your dad. It’s just Techno.” Wilbur reaches a hand out and grabs Tommy’s.
Tommy’s breathing starts to slow down and he blinks swiftly, focusing on his environment. It’s all Wilbur can do not to stare.
Wilbur doesn’t speak for a moment, contemplating whether or not to add Technoblade to the chaos.
He eventually decides it’s for the best.
“We’re under here.” Wilbur reaches an arm out from beneath the table and Techno walks over, pulling the tablecloth up and crouching down. Techno flicks the table cloth up so it doesn’t fall down and gets on his knees.
Techno raises a confused eyebrow at the sigh of a concerned Wilbur and the train wreck that is Tommy.
“Huh.” Techno crawls underneath the table, taking a seat on the other side of Tommy. He grimaces slightly at the pressure on his knee but sits down, content with his new position. “So uh, may I ask why you’ve gathered me here today?” Techno jokes but neither Wilbur or Tommy laugh.
Tommy glances over to Wilbur and holds eye contact.
“It was a nightmare.” Wilbur insists and this time, tension begins to fade away from Tommy’s shoulders.
“You slept on the floor?” Techno raises an eyebrow.
“No, on the couch.” Tommy corrects.
“But you woke up on the floor?”
“No it was— well kinda.” Tommy mutters and stares down at his hands. “Sometimes when I have really bad nightmares, like really bad nightmares, I wake up in a panic and I don’t realise I’m awake. It’s like my brain is lagging behind and I’m still in survival mode, you know?”
Techno furrows his eyebrows. “That’s… concerning to say the least.”
Tommy huffs and leans his head on Techno’s shoulder. Techno rolls his eyes, wrapping an arm around Tommy and pulling Wilbur so they’re all huddled together beneath the table. Wilbur extends his own arm, completing the hug.
“Do you want to talk about the nightmare?” Wilbur questions and Tommy groans.
“It’s stupid.” Tommy shakes his head.
Techno snorts. “It’s probably not as stupid as you think.”
Tommy whispers. “I didn’t want to freak you guys out with my weird nightmare shit. I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay Toms, you don’t need to apologise.” Wilbur smiles sadly and Tommy nods.
“Theseus needs positive influences in his life!”
“My son is a positive influence.” Phil clenches his teeth.
“Your son is a degenerate.”
Phil’s fist clenches and unclenches.
“Tommy has a lot to learn from his peers.” Phil smiles, sweetness dripping from his voice. He puts on his best teacher voice.
“The best place for Tommy right now, academically speaking, is with his tutoring group. That includes Wilbur, Techno, and myself.”
Phil can practically feel the woman rolling her eyes at the comment.
She steels herself, pushing forward.
“I have no problem with a study group but I know he’s missing classes because—”
“Tommy is capable of his own decisions.”
“He needs to focus on his schooling.
Mr Watson, I don’t want to report you for unusual relationships
with a student but if you don’t start acting more professionally—”
“Unusual relationships?” Phil splutters. “Wait, what are you implying?”
“I want you to make sure Theseus attends all his classes.
Keep my son out of trouble, and I keep you out of trouble.”
Phil’s jaw is practically dropped to the ground as he listens to her threats.
“And if he doesn’t?”
“Then you call me. Save this number after I hang up. He needs to achieve highly.
That’s your job as his teacher. make him work and if he doesn’t, you tell me.”
“Tommy is perfectly able to—”
“I know what he is and isn’t able to do.”
Phil bites his tongue.
There’s a serious note to her voice that twists Phil’s insides in a viscous way.
“Do your job, Mr Watson. Teach my son. Update me once a week.
You’re in a far too precarious place to risk me talking about your unusual
relations with students. I’m sure finalising adoption is a lot harder with a criminal record.”
“Do we have an understanding?”
“Mr Watson.”
“Yes.”
Phil hisses out like the words pain him.
“We have an understanding.”
Tommy starts to feel a lot better after that.
He has some of the soup Phil made for him, he naps on the couch while Techno shows him the best strategies to the latest video game obsession, and Wilbur works on making sure Tommy is comfortable.
Tommy’s got a headache? Wilbur has medicine. Tommy is cold? Wilbur will go get the blankets.
Tommy’s going to sleep again? Wilbur will— oh, Tommy’s asleep.
Wilbur slumps down on an arm chair with a groan and Techno’s eye flicks over to him.
“What?” Wilbur complains.
“That… thing with Tommy is bothering you.” Techno gestures vaguely.
“He was so freaked out, Techno.” Wilbur sighs, covering his face with his hands. “There was no recognition when he woke up, just pure fear and survival instincts. He wasn’t focusing on me at all.”
Techno hums. “Maybe it’s one of those PTSD things.”
“You think he has PTSD?” Wilbur shoots up. “Isn’t that for people who are fighting wars and stuff?”
Techno shakes his head. “It’s common if you’ve fought a war, sure. But it’s just common with trauma in general. Look, I’m not a professional and I’m not exactly a nightmare expert but when I was in foster care, I knew a few people with PTSD. They had similar symptoms. Waking up disoriented, nightmares, that stuff isn’t normal.”
“PTSD?”
“I don’t know, man.” Techno supplies. “I’m not a therapist.”
“Well how do we help?”
“Dunno.” Techno bites his cheek and shrugs. “However Tommy lets us.”
Wilbur would be lying if he wasn’t a little annoyed at that answer.
However Tommy lets us? Wilbur wants to help Tommy, not wait for Tommy to come to him. When Tommy wakes up, Wilbur would talk to him about it.
“Boys?” Phil sings, as he slowly opens the front door. The Television faintly hums out music as the light of a movie illuminates the room.
Phil creaks into the house, careful to be quiet and make his way over to the living room. There’s no stopping the smile that crawls onto Phil’s face at the sight of Wilbur, Tommy and Techno curled up on the couch asleep.
A faint voice at the back of Phil's head tells him this is family.
That these three are his boys. No angry phone call from Tommy’s mother can change that.
They are his boys just like how they’d joked so often.
They are his boys in the same way he was the first teacher to call if anything happened.
They’re his boys in the same way he dropped everything to adopt Techno and they’re his boys in the way where the whole world felt tilted when he found out Wilbur was living on the street all those months ago.
Tommy’s mother wouldn’t change that.
Nothing in the world would change that.
When Tommy wakes up, he pries one eyelid open to check if he wants to fully commit to getting up or drift back into sleep.
He squints out of one eye, sluggishly analysing the room. His feet are on Wilbur’s lap, Tommy having lied down across the couch and on top of Wilbur. Wilbur doesn’t pay Tommy any mind, instead he stares down at the screen of his phone, pressing and unpressing his lips together in contemplation.
Tommy waves a hand towards him in annoyance and groans loudly.
“Stop.” Tommy complains and Wilbur turns to look at him.
He raises his eyebrows in confusion. “What?”
“The lip pressing. It’s annoying.” Tommy explains and Wilbur scoffs.
“That doesn’t affect you in the slightest.”
“Does too.”
“Yeah?” Wilbur smiles. “How so?”
“Makes you look stupid.” Tommy shakes his head, “And I have to look at you.” Tommy pulls himself up into a sitting position on the couch.
Wilbur snorts and glances at his phone screen, his mood sours and he turns the screen off.
“Tommy?” Wilbur asks cautiously and it’s enough to make Tommy’s stomach knot.
“Yeah, Big Man?”
“I know you said you didn’t want to talk about it…” Wilbur wrings his hands together before he clicks his tongue and blurts out what he was going to say.
“I think you need to tell Phil about your parents.”
Tommy laughs and turns away with a shake of his head. “No.”
“Why?”
“Absolutely not, Wilbur!”
“Tommy that nightmare—”
“Was nothing.” Tommy finishes with a stern glare.
They meet each other's eyes and Wilbur pushes forward.
“You’re being abused.” Wilbur says and Tommy goes rigid.
“No I’m not.” Tommy’s eyes darken. “Don’t say that shit.”
“Toms, you flinch all the time, you constantly have unexplained injuries, your nightmares are about people hurting you— fuck sakes, just admit it.” Wilbur waves a hand angrily and Tommy’s jaw tightens. “Tommy when you woke up from that nightmare you were scared shitless of your dad finding us. Tommy, I was scared shitless too because I didn’t know what you were talking about.”
Wilbur takes a deep breath. “So?”
Tommy fixes his gaze as he zones out with thought. “So what?”
Tommy crosses his arms.
“So we fucking tell Phil and do something about it.” Wilbur’s voice raises but he keeps it down, knowing that Techno and Phil are upstairs, in their rooms asleep.
Tommy takes a wavering breath. “No, Wilbur.”
“Yes.” Wilbur feels the breath knocked out of his lungs. “Tommy, Phil loves you. I love you. We’ll keep you safe and all you have to do is tell Phil that being at home is dangerous.”
When there’s no reply Wilbur straightens himself. “If you won’t admit to Phil you’re being abused, I’ll tell him myself.”
Tommy’s face flashes with betrayal for a moment before going stern. “If you tell Phil anything about my situation, I’m going to tell him about the calls you’ve been dodging from your real parents.”
Wilburs mouth twitches downward. “Tommy..”
Tommy's eyebrows draw together. "Quid pro quo, Wilbur."
Something for something. Tommy's truth for Wilbur's truth.
"You're being ridiculous." Wilbur exclaims.
“Phil doesn’t need to know about my situation, Wil.” Tommy leans against the side of the couch. “And when he does find out, I’ll be the one to tell him when I'm ready.”
“Don’t do that, Tommy.” Wilbur frowns and Tommy scoffs.
“Do what? Do exactly what you’re doing to me?”
“Don’t compare our situations.”
Tommy looks away from Wilbur and there's swelling in his chest.
Wilbur doesn’t know what it is, this uncontrollable wave that threatens to wash him away entirely with one misstep.
Wilbur knows that he hates it. He is one misstep away from losing it all.
“At least admit it.” Wilbur holds Tommy's eye as he tries to ignore the daggers being bored into him. “At least admit it’s abuse.”
Tommy mouths the words “stop it” and Wilbur falters.
“Just admit it.” Wilbur whispers. “Please, just this once, stop lying to yourself, Tommy. I know you know.”
Tommy shakes his head with a small sad smile. “I can’t.”
"Why?" Wilbur gapes, unable to grasp what Tommy's point is.
"I don't want it to become real." Tommy turns away and it's almost a confession. It's the closest Wilbur has gotten to Tommy admitting the truth.
“You keep lying." Wilbur frowns, trying to keep his voice strong but not loud. "About how you broke your arm, and all those other mysterious injuries you always show up with. About how you claim to always be cold which is why you wear long sleeves. About being terrified to disobey any rules. Tommy, the whole reason we became friends is because you lied about doing tutoring for a friend when in reality it’s for yourself.” Wilbur opens his mouth to continue but he’s caught short by Tommy looking at him with tears gleaming in his eyes.
"Tommy?"
There shouldn’t be any surprise when Tommy stands up, grabbing his belongings and leaves without a word.
It still crushes Wilbur all the same.
Notes:
ey!
Hope you all enjoyed, the past couple chapters have been leading into some of the more... uh.. key events. So stay tuned for that PAHAHA *looms in ominous phonecalls*
Also this is pretty unnoticeable but if you did notice that the dialogue from Chapter 13 w/ Tommy's nightmare matches some of the dialogue from his panic attack in Chapter 7 then no, that's not a coincidence. And good job :)
AND ONCE AGAIN GO CHECK OUT THE ART PLS.
https://leva-prava.tumblr.com/post/690519278232993792/tiberius-did-many-bad-things-found-family-au-with
Chapter 15: Step 15: fuss over the kids. A LOT
Summary:
Techno and Phil attempt to cook dinner
Tommy and Wilbur catch up
The 4 meet at the house
Notes:
my computer just STOPPED so I have to use my old one, i got locked out of my ACCOUNT on AO3 AND TIK TOK, and I'm LATE
enjoy <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A few days pass since the phone call from Tommy’s Mother and Phil hates how he notices Tommy being more distant. It’s only just begun, but he notices it already. Tommy comes over after school only a few times each week, he talks less to Phil in the hallways, it can only get worse from here. At this stage, Phil is only going to be seeing him at school.
There’s not a doubt in Phil’s mind that Tommy got told by his Mother to keep away from Techno and Wilbur.
Tonight, it’s just him and Techno.
By Techno’s insistence and threats of ‘dying from boredom’ from the lack of being able to go anywhere while he healed, they decided to cook dinner.
Lessons were going disastrously.
“I think…” Techno squints into the oven. “If my calculations are correct.” Techno pulls open the oven and smoke billows out. “I have ruined dinner.”
“Jesus!” Phil exclaims, rushing to open the window. It squeaks open and Phil uses his arm to cover his mouth and nose. “How do you manage to burn everything?”
Techno shrugs, taking his oven mitts off and grabbing a small cloth to wave around. “I’ll be honest, I think it’s a talent.”
Phil waves a hand around, burying his face against his sleeve. “Well, at least we’ve got plenty of time to either try again or order takeout before Wilbur gets home. He texted saying he forgot his workbook at school and was going to be late. I’m not sure if he plans on doing work at school or coming straight home.”
Techno squints, challengingly towards the oven. “One more try. I will conquer this oven.”
It’s been a few days since Tommy and Wilbur had that awkward discussion.
How was it described? Oh, quid pro quo. An eye for an eye. If Wilbur says anything to Phil about Tommy’s situation, Tommy will tell Phil about Wilburs.
Right now, Tommy doesn’t care. He wants to see Wilbur.
Tommy doesn’t— he’s not sure why sometimes these things set him off. It’s not like every time someone is yelling he freaks out.
It’s something specific that Tommy can’t put his finger on and right now, he’s not sure what he’s doing.
When Tommy had froze up, his breathing coming fast and his mind on something else, the bullies left.
Blood drips down from his nose, dark red and slowing to a stop. It’s nothing new to him, a bleeding nose is barely an injury. And that’s pretty much all the bullies did, a punch to the face. A reminder he should shut up a bit more. He went down quickly, falling on his side and seeing as blood began to drip onto the school floor. They kicked him once, like a challenge to fight back, but Tommy froze.
He considers himself lucky they left him alone after he stopped reacting. Tommy became more of a shell than a target.
The school is empty, his bullies having waited until everyone was gone. The echo of their voices telling Tommy to meet them after school still ring in his head.
Tommy walks down the hall. Although, he doesn’t really feel like it’s him walking. Foot after foot, step after step. When Tommy doesn’t feel like himself he usually runs away. He hides and takes refuge in isolation, usually it works. Once, when he ran off to the bathroom, Phil had made him come out. But he’s managed to slip away unnoticed almost every other time.
His chest hurts at the thought, but Tommy misses Wilbur. He hates arguing, hates that Wilbur tried to force him into talking to Phil about something he didn’t want to
But he misses Wilbur. His friend.
So his feet carry him to Wilbur’s locker .
He hopes by some act of fate, Wilbur will still be at school.
“So just to clear things up.” Techno begins, cutting a plate of potatoes up as Phil watches to make sure nothing is set on fire. Phil stirs his tea and then flicks the spoon into the sink. “Wilbur isn’t your real kid?”
“He told you.” Phil smiles, relieved that Wilbur had told Techno. “Yeah, he’s just staying here for a while. Until he wants to go back or his parents want him home, or just until he moves out.”
“Huh.” Techno nods, dragging out the word. Phil nods along with Techno, watching him as Techno guides a knife through more potatoes.
“Yep.” Phil pops the P, taking a sip of his tea.
Techno shrugs, nonchalantly. “So if he’s been here a while, how come Wilbur doesn’t realise you plan on adopting him?”
Phil chokes on his tea, spluttering desperately and Techno raises an eyebrow.
“This is the least surprising thing that has happened this week. What am I missing?” Techno deadpans and Phil puts his tea down.
“How the hell did you know that?”
“Well I’m not blind, first of all.” Techno snorts, going back to his cooking. “I was surprised Wilbur didn’t realise it actually.”
Phil’s eyes go wide. “You told Wilbur?”
“Kind of?” Techno pauses, stopping in his potato cutting as he reminisces. “I said that he was next to be adopted, as in very obviously next to be adopted.”
Phil hesitates, scratching his head nervously. “Well… what did he uh, think of, you know—
being… adopted?”
“Ehh, I think he didn’t really know. Hey, will you pass the butter?” Techno holds his hand out.
“But did he seem excited? Or like, was he happy when he found out I had been thinking about it?”
“I’m bad at reading people’s emotions.” Techno huffs, waving his hand insistently. “I can’t be sure. I’m not really a people person. Butter?”
“Because I would never adopt Wilbur if he didn’t want me to.” Phil grabs onto the butter, moving it around as he speaks. “Obviously I’d love to. I’ll be honest with you mate, that was the original plan.”
Techno rolls his eyes, reaching out to grab the butter from Phil. “Uh-huh.”
“But christ, I didn’t even consider if Wilbur didn’t want to.” Phil waves the butter in shock and moves it out of Techno’s reach. “Oh god, he didn’t say anything to me about finding out about the adoption. Do you think it made him uncomfortable?”
Techno hold his hand out and sighs. “Nah, he’s not uncomfortable. But seriously, I need the butter.”
“What if Wilbur doesn’t want to be adopted?” Phil reels, still clutching the butter. “Obviously that’s fine and 100% reasonable but— oh my god, what if he says no? I wasn’t this worried when I was adopting you. That was easy, I barely thought twice. Why am I so worried about Wilbur saying no, he totally has that choice. What’s going on?”
“Phil.” Techno sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose.
“Shit, I don’t want Wilbur to be uncomfortable. Or pressured into letting me adopt him. I’ll talk to him when he gets home.”
“Phil.”
“Techno, do you think he’d say yes? Wilbur can stay here for as long as he likes, but if I can adopt him I will. If he wants. That is.”
“Phil.” Techno grabs Phil’s arm and he pulls himself back to reality, making eye contact with Techno.
“Yeah mate?”
“Pass me the damn butter.”
“Oh.”
He hates how smart Phil is sometimes. With everything.
Wilbur could swear that Phil has lived a thousand lives.
Everything from random pieces of history knowledge to experiences he’s talked about to right now. Right now; where Phil reminded Wilbur that for the past two days he’s been complaining about leaving his work behind at school.
Not today. Wilbur Soot, an unstressed individual, is going to his locker to collect his maths homework. Maths, certainly his least favourite subject. Especially as the next two weeks are dedicated to testing the whole school.
School was bearable at best for Wilbur. The end of the day couldn’t have come sooner.
With Techno having taken the day off from injuries, Phil leaving earlier thanks to having no classes, and Tommy apparently showing up to school but avoiding Wilbur, rendered Wilbur alone.
I suppose you could count Niki as a friend but they’re distant now. They’ve drifted far apart over the months.
Wilbur rounds the corner of the hall, shoes squeaking against the floor and—
“Tommy?” Wilbur whispers, jaw opened slightly in shock. Wilbur comes to an abrupt halt, about 20 feet away from Tommy, who leans up against Wilburs locker.
Tommy sits on the floor, dried blood beneath his nose and Wilbur drops his bag onto the ground. It makes Tommy flinch back despite how far away it was and Tommy looks over.
“Toms?” Wilbur calls, eyes trained on the blood. Tommy immediately snaps to attention, crying and making no effort to move. Tommy lets his neck rest and his head flops back against the locker.
“Tommy, what the hell happened?” Wilbur rushes over, moving to Tommy’s side and crouching down. “Why are you still at school?”
Wilbur’s stomach twists in knots. Tommy launches himself at Wilbur, wrapping his arms around him and letting out breathy sobs.
“Wilb’ I missed you.” Tommy murmurs near the nape of Wilbur’s neck and Wilbur hugs him back, holding him close. Wilbur pauses for a beat, struggling to understand why Tommy is at his locker, before responding.
“I missed you too.” Wilbur whispers, his brain whirring to fill in the gaps. What the hell happened?
“I’m sorry.” Tommy begins and he releases Wilbur. Tommy wipes some of the blood off from beneath his nose. “I’ve always got some shit that I end up dumping on you.”
Wilbur shakes his head, sitting down next to Tommy. “No, no, no. It’s okay Toms, really, I want to be here for you. I’ll always try to be here for you.”
“I’m sorry.” Tommy repeats and Wilbur tries not to let himself crack. Wilbur wraps an arm around Tommy’s back and he leans into it. It shouldn’t be Tommy apologising right now, it should be whoever hurt him.
“Did Dream do this?” Wilbur clenches his jaw, rubbing a hand up and down Tommy’s back.
He shakes his head meekly and Wilbur bites his lip. He doesn’t believe Tommy for a second and the evidence is shown with Tommy lying about injuries in the past.
“Shit.” Wilbur mutters. “I’ll talk to him.”
Tommy shakes his head but Wilbur’s mind is already set.
“I’m okay, I just wanted to see you.” Tommy dismisses Wilbur’s worry but it only makes it worse.
Wilbur takes a deep breath in, nodding to himself. “I’m glad.”
“I wanna go home.” Tommy murmurs, holding his side and Wilbur’s eyes flick to the spot he cradles, staring protectively.
Wilbur chooses not to comment on it, dragging his eyes back to Tommy’s face.
“Alright, well.” Wilbur clicks his tongue in thought. “Let’s take you to Phil’s, calm you down, and get you cleaned up. Does that sound okay?”
Tommy doesn’t say anything, just a quiet hum of acknowledgement as Wilbur helps him to his feet.
“Are you hurt anywhere else?” Wilbur asks, grabbing Tommy’s face and turning it to check for injuries.
Tommy swats his hand away playfully, a small smile on his face. “I forgot how clingy you are.”
“Prick. Come on, I'll take you to Phil’s.” Wilbur rolls his eyes. “Unless of course this is another thing you don’t want Phil to know about?”
Wilbur regrets the words the moment they leave his mouth. It’s like pouring salt on a fresh wound.
“I didn’t mean that.” Wilbur shakes his head and Tommy forces himself to smile and understand. Their conversation for the past few days had been awkward, the blackmail they both threatened eachother with had caused a new kind of strain on their friendship. In a strange way, Tommy being injured was bringing them back together.
“I’ll tell Phil eventually, Wilbur.” Tomy sighs. “But just wait until I’m ready. I don’t mind this, though.”
“Okay.” Wilbur extends his hand, “Of course, Toms.” and Tommy takes it.
It’s not forgiveness, or a sign that anything will change. But it’s an acceptance of how things are.
And that’s all Wilbur needs.
“It’s…” Techno trails off in amazement, staring at his creation.
“Disgusting?” Phil raises an eyebrow, watching as liquid bubbles on the surface.
“Beautiful.”
Phil doesn’t open his mouth to protest, despite thinking the opposite.
“My finest creation.” Techno presents the crusted potato salad inside a glass bowl. Phil was pretty sure you weren’t meant to hear potato salad, but he sure as hell wasn’t going to be the one who told Techno that.
The front door swings open with a bang and Wilbur smiles gingerly, holding Tommy under his arm.
“We’re home.” Wilbur calls, kicking off his shoes.
“Oh, perfect!” Phil claps his hands, desperate to get away from Techno’s potato salad. “Wilbur, what do you think about me adopting you?”
Wilbur freezes dead in his tracks, mouth hanging open like a fish out of water. “Excuse me?”
Phil sees Tommy and grins at the surprise. “Tommy? I didn’t know you were coming over for dinner.”
“What?” Wilbur chokes out, his brain lagging as he processes the question.
Tommy looks up at Phil and smiles tiredly. When Phil sees the patch of dried blood, the colour drains from his face. “Oh god, what happened?”
Techno scratches his head, completely oblivious as he turns away, back to his creation. “I hope I made enough potato salad for all 4 of us.”
“Sorry, what?” Wilbur asks again.
Phil crosses the room in a big swoop, bending down to Tommy’s face and taking note of the dried blood.
“Phil.” Tommy pushes the man away. “It’s just a bleeding nose.”
Phil frowns, looking from Tommy to Wilbur when Tommy speaks again.
“A group of bullies did it.” Tommy answers quickly, not bothering to look at any one.
Techno turns, holding a large bowl of potato salad, seeing the blood on Tommy’s face. Techno looks deadly serious as he considers what Tommy said. “What bullies?”
“Can we fucking rewind? Wilbur tries to change the topic but Phil waves him away. Wilbur splutters in disbelief, crossing his arms like an angry child.
Techno puts the potato salad down onto the table. “I’ll take Wilbur and we’ll talk to them tomorrow, Tommy. Promise,”
“That’s a good idea. But you’re not staying at school the whole day, you’re still injured.” Phil notes, then turning away and placing a hand on Tommy’s back. “Come on mate, let’s go get you cleaned up. Then have some of Techno’s… uh, delicious potato salad.”
“It’s pretty good.” Techno admits.
“Wait slow down, what the fuck? Can we go back to the part about adoption?” Wilbur exclaims and Phil snorts.
“One thing at a time, mate.”
Wilbur leans against the table, palms pressed down and Techno eyes him cautiously.
Techno is seated, rolling a fork between his fingers and waiting for Wilbur to sit down across from him. Instead he just leans, menacingly.
Techno debates breaking the ice to stop the tension. So, how about this food, huh? How was your day at school? Are you excited to go talk to Tommy’s bullies tomorrow?
Maybe not that last one, that’s a little too serious.
Techno stares down at the potato salad he prepared, waiting for Wilbur to take a seat and not just stare into oblivion as his mind moves faster than it’s meant to.
Food is probably a good icebreaker, right? Just start talking about cooking and see how it leads into a calm, relaxed, conversation. Techno takes a deep breath and opens his mouth to speak, raising his fork to speak.
“Phil wants to adopt me!” Wilbur slams a hand down with a laugh. “You were right!”
Techno freezes, nods, then looks down at his plate. “I may have mentioned it.”
“What the fuck do I do, Techno?” Wilbur rakes a hand through his hair, laughing quietly. “When he and Tommy come back down, what the fuck am I supposed to say?”
“Yes?” Techno tries and Wilbur launches himself into an anxious pace, back and forwards.
“I can’t Techno!” Wilbur exclaims and Techno leans back into his chair, crossing his arms. “Shit…”
“And why not?”
“Because!” Wilbur groans and angrily tenses his fingers like he wants to hit something. “ Because my Mum has been calling me for days and if Phil knew he’d send me back.”
“Well firstly it’s pronounced Mom, you british nerd.” Techno begins. “And secondly, you don’t have to tell Phil.”
“It’s not that easy!”
“It sounds that easy.” Techno shrugs and pops a piece of potato into his mouth. “What Phil doesn’t know can’t hurt him.”
“But I can’t do that to Phil.”
Techno lets out a long breath and slumps over the table. “Then tell Phil you don’t want to go back.”
Wilbur thumps across the room angrily and slinks into the chair across Techno. Wilbur’s eyebrows are drawn tightly together as he thinks. “Do you think he’d be okay with that?”
Techno raises his eyebrow and bursts out laughing. An uncontrollable laugh like there’s some kind of inside joke he’s not sharing.
Wilbur frowns and slaps the table. “You’re useless!”
“Wilbur,” Techno calms down, forcing away another round of laughter. “Phil is the most easy going dude I’ve ever met. I nearly got myself killed in the Pit and he went full mother bird on me. He wasn’t angry, or annoyed, or forcing. He was just… Phil. Phil won’t just turn around and kick you out because your mom called.”
When Wilbur still doesn’t look convinced, Techno groans, stabbing a piece of potato on his fork and pointing it towards Wilbur. “What is your mom even calling you about?”
Wilbur chews the inside of his cheek.
“I have no idea.”
Tommy scrunches his nose up, legs swinging off of where he sits on the bathroom counter. Phil finds it amusing he’s too short to touch the floor, but he doesn’t point it out. God knows the last thing Tommy needs is another thing to complain about.
“Phil, you’re being fussy.” Tommy shoves Phil’s hand away.
“I’m not fussing.” Phil squints, swapping the damp cloth into his other hand and dabbing it against Tommy’s face. Flakes of dried blood come away, revealing pink stained skin underneath.
“You’re fussing, king.” Tommy shakes his head like he’s delivering devastating news. “You’re all fussed up.”
Phil chuckles quietly, and draws the cloth back. “Fine, we were pretty much finished anyway, mate.”
Tommy gingerly touches the spot beneath his nose, happy when his finger comes away clean.
He swings his legs out and Phil runs the sink, washing out the cloth.
Tommy stares down at his feet, swinging them and gently tapping them against the bathroom counter.
“You’re not mad about the bullies are you?” Tommy asks, ducking his head. He tilts his head from side to side, unsure of himself. “Because I said that it wasn’t a problem, when it was Techno’s first day. You couldn’t have known.”
Phil’s stomach lurches. If he’s being honest, he’d forgotten about that incident. He thought that after Techno and Wilbur had dealt with the bullies, they had stayed away for good.
“They kept bothering you?” Phil inquires and he dries his hands, staring at Tommy with concern.
“Every now and then.” Tommy shrugs. “I’m a big man though, it doesn’t bother me.”
Tommy smiles challengingly and Phil reciprocates the smile with a one tinted in empathy.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” Phil asks and Tommy grows quiet, the smile creeping off his face.
“Dunno.” Tommy answers quietly, staring down at his lap. “I didn’t want you to worry.”
Phil purses his lips but nods. He takes a step back, looking Tommy up and down. “Did they do anything else to you?”
Tommy hesitates, sucking in a long breath before nodding to himself and standing up. Tommy shrugs. “Nah, nothing worth your time.”
“Tommy.” Phil shoots Tommy a stern look. “Where else are you hurt?”
Phil’s eyebrows stitch together, watching as Tommy hums quietly, turning away from Phil and looking at himself in the mirror. It reminds Phil a bit of a family portrait, Phil being the parent standing behind their kid.
Tommy locks eyes with himself in the mirror and then holds eye contact with Phil.
Phil isn’t sure what’s going through his head— the uncertainty is enough to put him on edge.
Tommy lifts up his shirt on the left side, just enough so Phil can see the red-purple bruise beginning to form. Phil sucks in a sharp breath but nods.
“Shit, alright then, mate.”
Tommy’s eyes dart away from Phils at the reaction and he turns around to face Phil, not just staring at each other through the mirror.
“Does it hurt when you breathe?” Phil asks and relief courses through him when Tommy shakes his head. He doesn’t know what he’d do if Tommy had broken a rib. “Okay that’s good, that’s really good, Tommy.”
“Are you mad I didn’t tell you about the bullies now?” Tommy asks again, this time with more of a joking grin and the worry and tension lacing Phil’s shoulders leaks away.
“No, Tommy, absolutely not.” Phil wraps an arm around Tommy’s back and pulls him into a hug. “Of course I’m not mad, mate. Come here.”
Tommy slips into the hug like a puzzle piece, locking his arms around Phil and hanging on gratefully.
“I will never be mad at you for something that isn’t your fault.” Phil promises, giving Tommy a gentle squeeze. “I’m mad at the people who hurt you, definitely, but not you. Never you.”
Tommy presses his lips together, trying to stop the flood of emotion that bombards him. His lips tremble and he nods silently, afraid that if he speaks he’ll start crying.
“Okay.” Tommy chokes out quietly after a moment. “Thank you, Phil.”
“I’m proud of you for telling me.”
Tommy laughs and says sarcastically, “Sure thing, dad.” which makes Phil laugh alongside him.
“Come on, mate. Let’s go have some of Techno’s potato salad. If I have to eat it, so do you.”
“Ew.” Tommy laughs and Phil cackles, shushing him and fighting the urge to agree.
They make their way downstairs, promising that no matter what, they’ll try to be nice to Techno in regards to his potato salad.
When they make it to the bottom step, they’re immediately shushed by Techno.
Techno presses a finger to his lips, shaking his head and miming a phone.
Phil slowly turns to look over at Wilbur paces back and forth anxiously. He can practically feel the nerves coming off him in waves.
Techno mouths the words.
Wilbur’s Mom.
Wilbur looks back towards Techno with worry.
“She’s not picking up.”
Notes:
*evil author giggling*
Chapter 16: Step 16: Become a test dummy (regret it later)
Summary:
Wilbur and Techno go to speak to Tommy's bully
Phil indulges in Tommy's experiment
Wilbur keeps calling his mother
Notes:
EARLY UPDATE POGGGGG
This is for all the times I missed an update <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“She hasn’t called in nearly 24 hours.” Wilbur puts the last textbook into his locker, closing the door.
Last night, Wilbur's heart had dropped when his mother didn't answer. It felt like an anvil had landed on his chest and it was all he could do to stay calm.
Wilbur had asked to go to his room after his mother didn’t pick up the call. He needed to be alone, that was probably the best thing for it. She hadn’t picked up all night and it was starting to set him on edge.
It was the next day. Anxiety still twisted in his chest at the absence of a response. Wilbur does his best to act like everything's fine.
He still wanted to talk to Dream, like he said he would for Tommy. But he feels like he's staring down the face of a cliff, waiting to be pushed.
And Wilbur wouldn’t admit it, but he was avoiding Phil for the moment. He’s not ready for the adoption conversation yet.
“Stop checking your phone.” Techno grabs the phone from Wilbur’s hand and pockets it. “It’s making me nervous.”
Wilbur groans, gently bopping his head against the locker door. “I don’t get it.”
Techno shrugs sympathetically. “Can’t relate, Phil picks up instantly.”
“That’s because last time we called him, you were half dead.” Wilbur points out Techno hums, leaning his back against a locker and looking both ways down the hall.
“Sucks for you though.”
“You really got comfortable with the whole father-son thing.” Wilbur comments. “It took me a couple weeks to comprehend the idea and I was faking.”
Techno laughs under his breath. “There’s no reason to reject it. I’ve never had someone who’s actually wanted to be my dad before. It’s like putting milk in your coffee for the first time, I didn’t realise how bitter the coffee was until I had milk.”
“Firstly: black coffee is disgusting.” Wilbur comments, rolling his eyes and tucking his hand into his jacket pocket.
“Secondly, I didn’t take you for a metaphorical person. You’ve always been pretty straight forward.”
Techno hums. “Thinking about becoming an English major.”
“Wait, really? Man, that’s awesome.” Wilbur smiles and Techno grins back too.
“Only if my retirement plan is ruined by some corrupted, other worldly, undeniable evil force of nature.”
“And what would that be?”
“Probably the government. If not, then Tommy.” Techno smiles. “But seriously, check your phone one more time and I’m throwing it off a metaphorical cliff.” Techno hands the phone back and Wilbur scoffs, putting it into his pocket.
“Fine. But if she calls me and I miss it, I’m pushing you off the metaphorical cliff.”
Techno laughs loudly and sets off down the hall. “Deal. Although I didn’t take you for a clingy person.”
“I’m not clingy.” Wilbur scowls, folding his arms. He walks after Techno, clutching his school bag at his side. “Now, Tommy, on the other hand— that’s clingy.”
“Sure.” Techno drawls.
“She called me constantly a few days ago but as soon as I called her, no! It’s radio silence.”
“Still sounds clingy, if anything, more so than before.”
“Prick.” Wilbur hisses. “After this, I’m going to her— uh, my house. I want to go see if everything’s fine.”
“Come on, nerd. I’ve got about 10 minutes before a teacher finds me and sends me home by order of Phil.” Techno retorts.
Wilbur scans the hall, students slowly disappearing to their next classes and leaving behind the stragglers.
“There. He’s heading to his next class.” Wilbur nudges Techno with his elbow and Techno cracks his knuckles.
“Phil!” Tommy whines, sliding the glass door into the yard open. Sunlight streams into the room and Phil rolls his eyes.
“It’s my day off!” Phil exclaims, shielding his eyes. “You’re not supposed to be here.”
“Wilbur and Techno said I can’t go back to school until they talk to the bullies.” Tommy huffs, “I’m not starting that argument with them.”
Phil was worried when he arrived downstairs yesterday. The, “ She’s not picking up. ” issue had sent shivers down his spine. He’d offered to drive Wilbur to his house, call her number on his phone, anything to help Wilbur contact her. But Wilbur had looked pale at the idea, like it was his worst fear to get Phil involved. They’d decided that after school, Wilbur would make his way to his real house. It gave Wilbur’s Mum plenty of time to call him back, and let Wilbur and Techno talk to Tommy’s bullies.
“You really just let them keep you here?” Phil raises one eyebrow curiously and Tommy kicks the floor absently with his foot.
“No, they barricaded my room and left a note. Look, that’s not the point—” Tommy crosses the room and grips Phil’s arm. “Come on, we have important business to attend to.”
“Jesus.” Phil groans, standing up and letting himself be led outside. “Why are you bringing this up again now?”
It’s been ages since Phil had told Tommy he was immortal. The word “told” being used loosely. Phil had bled before healing nearly instantly and Tommy started guessing and began jumping to conclusions. Why on earth did Tommy want to talk about it again all of a sudden now?
“Well.” Tommy chimes, stepping out onto the grass and picking up a dart. “I sort of expected you to tell Wilbur and Techno yourself before I started testing your immortality. But you haven’t yet so I’m trying Plan B.”
Phil pales and he stares wide eyed at Tommy. “Testing?”
Tommy raises the dart in the air, proudly producing it and holding it up like he’s the statue of liberty. “I have a theory!”
Phil practically teleports inside he moves so fast, sliding the glass door shut. “NO!”
Techno grabs the back of Dream’s shirt and slams him into the locker. Wilbur flinches at the noise and Dream immediately bunches his hand in a fist.
“Don’t you f— Techno? When did you get back at school?” Dream shoves Techno back, unclenching his hands. “Get off me.”
“Did you hurt Tommy?” Techno seethes and Wilbur stares in surprise at the personality change. A few moments ago, they were joking around and chatting. The way Techno’s demeanour changes entirely shocks Wilbur. Techno stands straighter, his shoulders are tense and his jaw is clenched.
“What?” Dream gapes and Techno steps back.
Wilbur glances over at Techno, staring as stony anger rolls off Techno in waves. He hadn’t seen it before but now it’s impossible not to notice the tension in Techno. He’d known Techno was upset at Tommy getting hurt, he didn’t realise how much.
Wilbur steps forward, grabbing Techno’s arm, as though to tap him out and take over.
Wilbur gives Dream a lethal stare. “Tommy had a bleeding nose yesterday. He said some bullies did it. I asked if it was you—”
“Well it wasn’t.” Dream sputters, looking confused.
“I asked Tommy if it was you.” Wilbur hisses, jabbing a finger towards Dream. “If you’re lying to me, which you are, and I find out you hurt Tommy again? I’m gonna fucking kill you, Dream.”
Although now that Wilbur thought about it, Tommy had never said it was Dream. He shook his head softly and Wilbur thought he was just lying to cover it up. That was what Tommy did about injuries he couldn’t hide. He lied. It had to have been Dream.
“I wasn’t at school yesterday. Do you think I would have come to school just to rough Tommy up on my day off?” Dream rolls his eyes, getting into Wilbur’s face. “When Techno and I started working together, I laid off of Tommy. There was that one time when I wanted answers for a test, but since then it’s been no contact. Nothing’s changed. I haven’t laid a hand on Tommy since the first time Techno entered the Pit.”
Techno’s brows draw together and Wilbur looks between the two of them. “What about your friends?”
Dream scoffs, his voice going a little softer. “You think they’ve still been harassing Tommy?”
“Sounds plausible.” Techno shrugs and Dream pinches the bridge of his nose. There’s a beat of silence before Dream sighs.
“Yeah, I guess they could have.” Dream waves a hand, letting it smack against his side in defeat. “Fuck, I’ll talk to them, alright?”
“Tommy is off limits.” Techno says pointedly and Dream nods.
“I thought he was already but I’ll have a talk with them. They won’t touch him again.”
Techno straightens his posture and Dream gives a forced smile, annoyed to still be there.
“Thank you.” Techno says and his tone is genuine.
Dream half laugh, half scoffs. “Techno, the last thing I plan on doing is messing with your family.”
Techno furrows his brows in confusion and Dream rolls his sleeves up, revealing a few faded blotchy bruises all along his outer arms.
Dream grins, realer this time, while staring at Wilbur. “Courtesy of the beat down Wilbur gave me when he found you and me in that alleyway.”
“Shit.” Wilbur whispers, eyes slowly gazing over the bruises. He hadn’t even thought about the damage he’d done to Dream during the fight.
At the time, Wilbur was only thinking about how injured Techno was. It becomes suddenly clear that even then, Dream kept his word. Dream had barely fought back in self defence whereas Wilbur had tackled him and needed to be pulled off. It was clear that Dream could beat Wilbur in a fight, he just never questioned why Dream didn’t fight back.
Dream rolls his sleeves back down. “I saved your ass, a couple times when you were fighting, Techno. And you definitely were blunt with me when you knew I was taking on more than I could chew in the Pit. You’ve had my back, now I’ve got yours.”
“Ready?” Tommy shouts, a hand cupped to his face and a dart raised in the air with his other.
“Not really!” Phil calls back, using a pillow from the couch to cover his face.
This was a bad idea. Like, really bad. Phil can barely believe he’s even outside at all, letting Tommy run ‘tests’ on his immortality.
When Phil had told Tommy that he’d tried to see if he could bleed when Tommy was gone only for it not to work, Tommy had come to one conclusion and one conclusion only.
Phil’s brief mortality must come from Tommy.
It was logical in the most illogical way. If Phil was immortal when Tommy was away, and bled when Tommy was with him, the common factor was Tommy. Which is why, Tommy is now as far as possible from Phil, standing across from him on the stretch of grass, with a dart in hand.
“Do you want me to count to 3?” Tommy asks, yelling to Phil.
Phil nods, pressing the pillow to his face and stretching one hand out to his side. Tommy would hit Phil’s hand with the dart from as far away as possible, taking one step closer each time. Phil’s heart pounded like a rabbits with anxiety. An impatient animal that whirred in his chest with worry.
“Yep.” Phil called. “On 3.”
“Okay!” Tommy answered and Phil covered his face fully, pressing the fabric into his skin.
A twig dinks uselessly into his thigh and Phil removes the pillow. He opens his eyes, peering down and seeing the dart lying by his foot in the grass. Phil raises his leg in front of him, peering down to see a small puncture in the fabric but no injury.
“You didn’t count to 3.” Phil complains and runs a finger over the newly made hole in his pants.
“Are you bleeding?” Tommy runs over, grinding to a halt in front of Phil and picking up the dart. “Damn, I don’t think I threw it hard enough.”
“You also missed my hand.”
“Shut up, man. Don’t make fun of the guy with the dart.” Tommy scolds, running back across the lawn. “I’ll hit your hand this time, from the same distance, with more force.”
Phil splutters in laughter. “Sure you will. Because the dart to the leg was so accurate— HEY, OW!”
Another dart hits Phil, this time his hand and he draws it closer, staring at his palm. Nothing.
A smile crawls across his face and he looks up at Tommy who comes sprinting across the grass. That was definitely hard enough. A mortal would be bleeding right now.
“Well?” Tommy asks, grabbing Phil’s wrist and lowering his hand. “Was it hard enough?”
“Yes.” Phil laughs loudly, running a hand through his hair. He feels lighter, breathy. As though an invisible worry has disappeared from his lungs. “I didn’t bleed, I’m still immortal!”
It’s a completely different high to when he first found out he was immortal. It’s not dread or uncertainty, it’s excitement and joy. Euphoria builds in Phil’s chest and he cackles happily.
Tommy pumps his fist into the air, celebrating Phil’s immortality and they both laugh.
They laugh like some airborne sickness has rooted in their lungs, stopping them from doing anything else.
Wind burns their faces from the cold but it doesn’t matter.
It hardly matters at all because Tommy is shouting proudly, happy his test went well and Phil is practically bursting with triumph at the fact his immortality isn’t completely gone.
That bleeding that one time, might have after all, just been a fluke.
Phil picks Tommy up in a hug, spinning him around. Tommy wraps his arms around Phil, shrieking playfully. Laughter bubbles out of their chests as they spin and Phil’s cheeks hurt from smiling.
Wilbur’s eyes track where the bruises were, now hidden beneath a layer of fabric. “Sorry.” He chokes out and Dream laughs.
“No you’re not.” Dream grabs Wilbur’s shoulder and Wilbur has to fight the urge to move away. “It’s fine. You thought I messed with Techno and stood up for yourself and him. I respect that.”
Techno glares at Dream for a long time. “It’s not a friendship we have but a mutual understanding.”
Techno doesn’t admit it, but he knows he could be dead if Dream didn’t offer to drive them to the hospital.
He knows that if Dream fought back when Wilbur was angry, it would have been two of them in the hospital. (After all, he’s seen Dream fight in the Pit and the man can throw a punch.)
And Techno has done things for Dream. Techno has helped Dream in the Pit, brought in money for Dream in the Pit, they’ve exchanged fighting techniques and tips, and Techno has never told anyone or snitched on Dream.
But he’s hurt Tommy in the past, and that eliminates any possibility for friendship. Ever.
Their relationship is more favour based. A shared respect for each other.
“Alright.” Dream holds his hand out. “A mutual understanding then. I’ll go talk to my friends. They’ll never touch Tommy again.”
There’s a short silence where the air feels heavy between them.
Techno grunts his approval, taking Dream's hand.
After 4 more successful attempts, Phil was pretty comfortable with himself. He didn’t want any more holes in his clothes. Even with Tommy’s best efforts to hit his hand.
“We don’t really need to test this again.” Phil hums, holding the pillow in front of his face.
And even after a total of five successes, Phil didn’t want to be proven wrong. He was happy with the results. It would be a lie to say that each time Tommy threw the dart, Phil’s heart didn’t leap expectantly.
Tommy takes 5 measured steps forward. “We absolutely do, Philza Minecraft. What is an experiment, without all the tests?”
Phil clicks his tongue. “Easy and complete?”
“No, Phil. Inaccurate.” Tommy deadpans before launching the dart at a speed towards Phil’s hand. Although, because it’s Tommy it hits Phil in the chest.
Phil looks down, dropping the pillow onto the grass, because that one hurt. He sees the dart, expecting it to fall away. It doesn’t.
“Tommy?” Phil calls, a spike of panic starting in his voice.
“So that’s the limit.” Tommy hums. His eyes flick up to meet Tommy who stares back calmly.
“Don’t worry, you heal fast.” He walks up to Phil, grabs the dart and yanks it out.
“Fuckin— OW WHAT THE FUCK.”
“That was easier than expected.” Wilbur hums and Techno nods in agreement.
Wilbur had insisted he was okay to walk home, not to Phil’s but to his mothers, by himself but Techno was eager to leave with him.
“What do you think Tommy and Phil are doing right now?”
Wilbur laughs at the thought. “Tommy is probably complaining he’s bored. Phil is probably moaning about it being his day off.”
“I wouldn’t put it past him—” Techno begins and the sound of a phone buzzing begins.
It happens so suddenly that Wilbur feels a rise of bile in his throat.
Wilbur didn’t want to pick up, he felt like he was on the verge of an anxiety attack. It wouldn’t be the first.
No, they were supposed to go to Wilbur’s house, his real house, and see what was going on there. They were supposed to do this, together. One step at a time. Slowly.
Wilbur pulls it out of his pocket. He barely checks who the caller is. He already knows. Still, seeing the words “MUM” light up on the screen makes his stomach drop. Wilbur’s sure if the situation was less stressful, Techno would be correcting it to “MOM” but there’s no funny quip.
There’s silence. And then Wilbur answers.
“Fuck sakes.” Phil mutters, rubbing a hand over the freshly healed hole in his chest.
“I told you, you healed quickly.” Tommy complains, taking another 5 steps forward.
“Why are we still going?”
Tommy shrugs. “I just wanna hit your hand and prove my aim isn’t shit.”
“What? No! No fucking way.” Phil refuses and Tommy groans.
“Fine! It’s for more… data or whatever. Stand still.”
He launches a dart at Phil who flinches, not holding the pillow shield this time.
The dart embeds itself in Phil’s thigh. Phil yells loudly, pain stabbing through his leg. Another dart is thrown, landing in a similar spot and Phil curses at Tommy.
“Stop, you idiot!” Phil swears, hovering a hand protectively over his two leg darts.
He takes the darts out himself this time. The first one comes out just fine, bleeding a little just like the last one did. The second one comes out without the… uh…
“Oh shit.” Tommy murmurs, his eyes going wide. Phil stares at the stump of the dart, the entire metal section missing.
Phil looks between the two darts in his hand. One broken and one normal. He looks back down at his leg, seeing as the two holes don’t make any effort to begin healing.
Phil swears, cursing his leg as he grabs the car keys to drive himself to the hospital.
Tommy laughs nervously, as though he’s expecting Phil to stop finding the situation funny and lash out at him.
And Phil’s immortality remains an issue to be debated.
Because if Tommy was a common factor to Phil’s mortality then what the fuck else could cause him to be mortal?
It’s kind of like—
Okay, here’s how Wilbur can best describe it.
It’s the feeling you get when an earthquake begins. You’re not sure how bad it’s going to be, or how long it’s going to last, you just know that it’s getting worse and worse by the second and it doesn’t seem to be ending any time soon.
That’s what Wilbur feels, this awful writhing anxiety in his stomach that sinks like a stone.
There’s a shaky breath on the other side of the phone.
“Wil?”
His mothers voice cracks and Wilbur has to resist the urge to break down along with her.
Wilbur clears his throat, trying to ignore the fact she can hear her practically sobbing on the other side.
“Hi mum.” Wilbur whispers.
She giggles quietly, happy to hear the words but sadness lacing her every sentence.
“Wil, darling, I’ve been trying to call you for so long…” She trails off and Wilbur leans into Techno.
He does it unconsciously but Techno doesn’t mind, letting Wilbur press his shoulder into his.
It hurts so much, this earthquake that is destroying everything around him. He hates how much he clings to his mothers every word, writing it down and engraving it into the walls of his brain.
“Yeah, I kind of noticed.” Wilbur shrugs, biting down on his lip. Techno stares at him nervously.
“I’m so sorry Wil.”
“You stopped picking up when I called.”
Wilbur’s throat tightens and he clears it uncomfortably.
“I’m sorry. I’m so, so sorry.”
“What do you want?”
Trying to ignore the fact Techno is staring at him, Wilbur fixes his gaze on the tree up ahead.
He keeps walking and it takes Techno by surprise, the sudden absence of mass beside him. Techno falters before walking along his side.
“It’s your father.” His mother murmurs and Wilbur’s stomach drops because that’s the worst of the earthquake. That is the most devastating blow.
“Was it bad?” Wilbur chokes out because he has to ask.
It wouldn’t be the first time his father was in hospital but it had been nearly 7 months since their last trip. It was probably the only time in the last 7 months they were all in the same room together. He remembers his father asking for the phone, needing to make a business call even then. Even when what he was doing was killing him.
“I’m at the hospital now, Wilbur.”
Wilbur stops walking and he meets Techno’s eyes, his vision swimming with emotion. Techno places a hand on Wilbur’s back consolingly.
Wilbur circles around the question, not really wanting to know the answer but dreading the tightness in his throat from uncertainty.
Wilbur feels like he’s choking but he forces the words out.
“Is he…”
“Gone?” She completes. “No. I was trying to call you to tell you he’s getting worse.”
WIlbur’s world is being thrown about. If Techno wasn’t holding him, a hand on Wilbur’s back to comfort, Wilbur doesn’t know what he’d do. He feels like he might be thrown around with it.
He feels confused, this deep anxiety in his chest that spreads like cold tendrils across his body.
He doesn’t know how to feel about any of it.
“And then you didn’t pick up…?”
“Because he went into the hospital. Wilbur, please come see him. See us.”
He doesn’t respond. He’s not sure if it’s because he can’t or he doesn’t want to.
Wilbur had thought the call was because his parents had wanted him back. That enough was enough. Their son should be living under their roof and Wilbur needed to go back.
This was something else entirely.
“I miss you so much.”
It hurts. It hurts Wilbur so fucking much to hear those words after months of nothing from his parents. After years of lashing out, throwing his relationship with his parents under the bus, it took this long.
It hurts him that this is what it took to hear them.
“Okay.” Wilbur says, his voice tight and high. He looks over to Techno. “We’ll be there.”
His mother doesn’t bat an eye at the “we” part. Wilbur can’t tell if it’s because she doesn’t care or doesn’t listen.
Knowing his mother, it could be both. He takes the comfort he can in the fact he's not alone anymore.
He has Techno.
And Tommy.
And Phil.
Notes:
I fear, dearest readers, the next few chapter will make some of you emotional.
The next chapter is going to be Wilbur's backstory (finally)
It's gonna be great to see all the comments :D
eheheheheh <3
Chapter 17: A brief intermission (A story told by no one)
Summary:
An introduction to Wilbur
Wilbur's story (for the most part) up until Phil
Notes:
long chapter !
buckle up fellas, this bad boy is filled with wilbur lore LMAO
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
There are a few things Wilbur should have realised weren’t normal. His childhood is something he doesn’t like to think too much about. The less attention he gives it, the better.
When Wilbur was seven, he had a teacher. He doesn’t remember his name, it might have been Mr S. He mostly remembered that he was a bit of a prick.
“Whaddya looking at, small fry?” Mr S stared down at Wilbur, waiting behind in the classroom. The bell had rung, but Wilbur was never in a rush to leave.
Mr S scratched the mutton chop facial hair on his face. “Did you wear those clothes yesterday?”
Wilbur looked down, and then smiled back up at him. “Yes, sir!”
“That’s gross, kid.” Mr S groaned, crossing the room and opening the door for him. “Get out of here and come back with clean clothes tomorrow, alright? You look like a homeless beggar.”
Wilbur scrunched his nose up, looking down at his clothes as he walked out of the room. Mr S pushed him out the door with a firm hand on his back.
“And brush your hair.”
Wilbur showed up the next day early. (He convinced his Mum to drive him to school on the way to her meeting.)
“Hey, scruffy.” Mr S greeted Wilbur, staring down at him. “Did you change?”
“My shirt, sir!”
“God,” Mr S moved behind his desk and slumped over in his seat. “Stop with the ‘sir’ bullsh— uh, b.s.”
Wilbur nodded, placing his bag at the back of the room and sitting down cross legged on the floor.
“You’re early.” Mr S pointed out. That seemed like a silly thing to say.
Wilbur raised an eyebrow. “Clearly…?”
“30 minutes early.” Mr S leaned against his desk and squinted at Wilbur. “Did you set your alarm clock wrong or something?”
“No!” Wilbur chimed. “I didn’t want to walk so I got my Mum to drop me off.”
He chuckled. “And she didn’t have time to brush your hair? I told you to brush it.”
“Oh.”
Wilbur reached a hand up to his head protectively, frowning. Why would his Mum brush his hair?
“Sorry.” Wilbur tugged a hand through his hair, trying to remove the knots. The sight caused Mr S cringe and he shook his head.
“Stop that, you’ll look like you’re balding by the time you’re twenty. Come here.” Mr S tugged open a drawer to his desk, pulling out a comb.
He hesitated, lowering his hand from his head and stood up. Wilbur glared at the comb but walked over to the teacher anyways.
“Sit down.” Mr S commanded, swivelling around in his chair. Wilbur knelt down on the floor, facing away from Mr S as he worked from behind, delicately dragging a comb through Wilbur’s hair.
The comb snagged a particularly sensitive spot and Wilbur flinched away. Mr S had apologised, reassuring Wilbur he’d be more careful and placed a hand on Wilbur’s shoulder.
“When was the last time you brushed your hair?” Mr S complained, his voice gruff. He continued dragging the comb through another knot.
“I don’t know.” Wilbur answered, fighting the urge to call him sir.
“Your Mom is supposed to be doing this for you.”
It had barely clicked in Wilbur’s brain that brushing his hair was a job of his mothers. In what world was that not Wilbur’s responsibility.
He was more caught up on the fact that Mr S said “Mom” and not “Mum”.
Wilbur took it upon himself to convince his Mum to let him go with her and be dropped off early more regularly. For a few weeks, Wilbur would show up 30 minutes early, talk to Mr S, and get his hair brushed before class.
He always made sure to change his clothes so Mr S wouldn’t point it out.
It was the first time he’d actually put in an effort.
It was oddly nice. Wilbur didn’t understand why he took so much comfort in this teacher, doing such a minor task for him. The way his hands carded through Wilbur’s hair carefully was a touch he leaned into.
It was nice to imagine that it was his real parent, but he was equally grateful for Mr S.
They talked a lot. Back and forth, simple conversations. Usually about school. Mr S specialised in history and originally wanted to teach high school students. He taught Wilbur a few interesting history facts over their conversations.
Sometimes Mr S would be more annoyed at the state of Wilbur’s hair than others.
“What else doesn’t she do for you?” Mr S had said jokingly. “Next thing I know, you’ll be telling me she doesn’t feed you.”
Wilbur had bitten his tongue and Mr S had paused, his hand freezing in place.
There was a beat of silence. The hand in Wilbur’s hair suddenly lost the feeling of comfort.
Mr S removed the comb and tapped Wilbur’s shoulder. He turned quickly, taking in the expression on Mr S’s face. He didn’t look angry, but his lips were pressed in a straight line and the smile in his eyes was gone.
“Wilbur?”
“There’s plenty of food in the house.” Wilbur had sufficed, the words tumbling out of his mouth like a confession.
Mr S had laughed, not like his usual, it was meaner. “Does she make you dinner? Or pack your school lunches?” Another long pause and Mr S cleared his throat. “Give you breakfast?”
Wilbur stared blankly. Was Mr S going to be mad if he said no?
He’d always skip breakfast. And then he’d make himself a sandwich for lunch. For dinner, his mother would tell the cook what to make. That was that. If Wilbur was eating alone for dinner, he'd grab something from the fridge. Sometimes the cook would make him something simple but he wasn't supposed to eat things the cook made him without permission.
Wilbur must have stared silently for too long because Mr S had his eyebrows scrunched together.
“Did you have breakfast? Just today?”
Wilbur shook his head and the man sighed inwardly.
“And you don’t see a problem with that?” He tilted his head towards Wilbur and thought for a moment.
Wilbur shook his head again. “Sorry.”
He learnt a lot of things from the interaction and it was easy for Wilbur to say that Mr S was Wilbur’s favourite teacher as a little kid. Mr S brought Wilbur food before class, brushed his hair, and checked in on him.
He always asked weird questions about Wilbur’s parents. Stuff that didn’t quite make sense at the time. He was curious about Wilbur’s homelife and Wilbur just assumed that was him making conversation.
Wilbur learnt that for one: whatever his situation was, it wasn’t normal. He kept his homelife separated from school in every other aspect except with Mr S. And even then, he was incredibly guarded with what he told.
Two: never turn down an offer for free food. He wouldn’t realise it until much later, but that was the best thing he ever could have learnt.
After all, he’d never have let Phil tutor him in the first place if it wasn’t for the offer of a free sandwich.
And three: Wilbur Soot was barely allowed to exist. It was easier to stay under the radar. Keep his file small, do well in school, and then move on in life.
When Wilbur was ten, his dad had his first medical trip.
He’d moved schools at that stage. His parents followed their work and it resulted in them moving every five years or so. He’d miss Mr S, but he could look after himself now.
He kept the comb that was given to him.
“Wilbur.” His Mum gently pointed to the school book on his lap. “Do your work.”
“Do I have to?” Wilbur had flopped back into his chair, staring at the work despairingly. They were in a hospital, it hardly seemed fair to make him do work.
“Do you want to make nothing of your life?” She said and Wilbur hated it but expected that answer. She always said that if Wilbur didn’t do his work, that’s what he’d be. Nothing.
“Fine.” Wilbur groaned, squinting down at his book in annoyance.
“Good.” She patted Wilbur on the head with a sigh. “I’m going out to smoke.”
His mother stood and left and Wilbur grumbled as he was forced to do work.
It’s difficult to understand why he was taken out of school and still expected to work, but he did it nonetheless. His parents would praise him for his academic achievements, even if they showed no interest in wanting to attend any of the school's events.
Several hours past, Wilbur’s head jerking up every time a doctor with a long white coat and clipboard rushed through.
They finally were told they could see his dad.
The doctor gave Wilbur, who was practically a ball of anxious energy as he sat in the hospital waiting room, a lollipop. The doctor reassured Wilbur that his Dad was okay, he just needed to look after himself more.
Heart disease is what they were told. It didn’t run in the family, but his dad smoked, and he spent the entirety of his time working.
Stress induced… likely to occur again… stop smoking… Work less and medicate…
His dad had laughed in the doctor's face.
10 year old Wilbur was sitting in the back of a black Bentley, next to his dad.
His mother sat in the passenger's seat to the driver, staring very strictly at the road ahead.
Wilbur remembers the silence.
The scratching of pen on paper as his dad continued to work despite orders. The scent of cigarette smoke on his mothers dress and as his father decided to self indulge, blowing clouds out of the window.
His mother tapped painted red nails impatiently on the cover of a brown folder.
Wilbur frowned, eyebrows drawn together as his 10 year old brain’s gears grinded to understand.
She was annoyed.
He didn’t understand the real reason; he thought it was because his dad was continuing to work and smoke despite what the kind doctor had said.
He’d later realise it wasn’t either of those reasons.
It was because Wilbur was missing school and she had work to do which she couldn't do in the car.
It didn’t make sense.
Why would anyone enjoy being an adult? All they do is work all the time.
If that’s what Wilbur should expect when he’s older, he’ll never leave school. He’ll do it for the rest of his life.
How could he be expected to work himself to death without experience life?
When Wilbur was twelve, he realised the rules weren’t as strict as he thought.
He was sat at the table, a long stretch of dark polished wood, and a plate in front of him.
He felt like throwing up, the guilt inside him was consuming. It was the first time he'd gotten in trouble at school.
“I got detention today.” Wilbur called across the distance of the table and his mother laughed.
“What for?”
A candle in the middle of the table flickered.
“I ditched a class.” Wilbur wrung his hands together nervously..
She huffed, scraping a fork across her plate and slipping some sliced carrot into her mouth. “Do you need me to sign anything?”
Wilbur stared at his plate. That wasn’t what he expected. “No?”
“Then it doesn't matter, darling. Don’t bring it up.”
Wilbur’s eyebrows drew together. His friends were worried about how their parents would react to being caught. Why were his parents any different?
He excused himself, and decided to keep pushing it in the future.
Wilbur had decided, very quickly, that he’d start trying new things.
He stayed out late.
From the ages of thirteen to fourteen he experimented with all the ways he could push it.
His parents treated him like he didn’t exist, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t live.
He tried drinking (sucked) and then he tried parties (sucked more) and he even tested smoking (sucked the most.)
It became routine for him to talk at the dinner table about his day. At least, when one of his parents joined him.
It was almost never the both of them, but when it was, he made an extra point of talking about the details.
It was usually just Wilbur and his Mother.
For dinner they were having salmon and asparagus.
“I got kicked out of the mall today.” Wilbur began.
She rolled her eyes. “Do you need me to make a call?”
“No.”
“Then never mind that.”
For dinner, they were having stew. Wilbur hated stew. He thinks his Mother knows, she just doesn’t care.
“A cop car drove me home today.”
His mother hummed, scrolling through messages on her phone. It was hard to tell if she was working or something else was more interesting. “That’s nice of him.”
“Did you notice? I told him he could use the sirens.”
“That’s what that dreadful noise was?”
For dinner it was steak and peas. Wilbur stabbed a fork into the steak, causing the plate to clatter loudly.
“I ditched my old friend group. I don’t think they’re a good influence on me.” That wasn’t true. His friends were amazing.
Wilbur just needed to distance himself. There was a certain comfort in being invisible.
Wilbur looked up as the chair across from him was pushed in. “Mum?”
“Busy, darling. Save me a plate.”
No dinner.
His father went into the hospital overnight.
Wilbur’s parents don’t take him out of school for it this time. Wilbur shuts himself off a bit more. He’s got no friends at school, no hobbies, and his parents won’t even talk to him when there’s a medical emergency.
It doesn't stop him from being concerned. He stood by the window, pulling the curtain back and waiting.
He sends her a message.
Is Dad okay?
She doesn’t respond.
The next time Wilbur sees his mother, she is swaying through the door frame with a wine glass in her hand, giggling away.
“Mum? It’s 9pm, where have you been?”
“Oh! Wil— Wilbur.” She waved her hand at him, and ushered him over, her nails done up in a bright blue nail polish. “Your father is dying.”
The air suddenly feels suffocating and Wilbur shook his head. She's drunk.
It's best to just ignore her.
She sung it like a melody she’s made up. “He’s dying, he’s dying. Oh, he’s dying.”
“Mum, stop.” Wilbur grabbed her glass, lowering it to the ground and letting it clatter slightly. She leans against him and he grabs her around the waist, trying to support her.
Wilbur swore quietly. “Shit, how much have you had?”
“It’s only the truth, Wilbur. You’re not a baby. I don't need to pretend with you.” She snorted, gripping Wilbur’s shirt as he led her upstairs. “Help me now, dear.”
She’s right. Wilbur is thirteen at the time.
That’s definitely old enough to process the truth. (A voice rings that he shouldn't have this much responsibility at thirteen but he shuts it up.)
A selfish part of Wilbur wishes she was just slightly more retained. That it wasn’t his job to carry his drunk Mother up stairs to bed.
He guided her up the stairs, being the main support as she slumps over, clumsily moving forward.
“I haven’t eaten.” Wilbur commented absently. “The cook wouldn’t make anything for me without your permission.”
Wilbur pushed the door open with his back and his Mother slid into the room, removing her bright red heels and moaning appreciatively.
“I had the most delightful dinner with a client today.” She recalled, climbing into bed. She ignores Wilbur’s statement and he bites the inside of his cheek in annoyance.
Wilbur tries to tune her out as she goes over the details of her food.
“Is dad okay?”
“He’s probably smoking in the hospital room as we speak.” She cackled and Wilbur rolled his eyes.
He hated when she was like this. He’d have to get used to it.
Wilbur walked over to the bedroom door.
“Goodnight.” Wilbur called from over his shoulder, making sure she was tucked in.
There’s no call back.
There was stew for dinner. Again.
Maybe his mother was just taunting him with the stew. He’d only told her about a hundred times how awful it was.
“Have you heard anything from the school?” Wilbur asked. His heart thrummed at the thought. He hadn’t attended any classes that week.
His next step was to start failing all his tests.
“You know I don’t respond to any emails on calls.” His mother looked up. “Why? Do you need me to sign something?”
“No.”
His dad was there this time. Freshly out of hospital, acting as though it never happened. He looked up through bushy eyebrows. “Are your grades still good?”
Wilbur dipped his spoon into the brown stew. He doesn’t respond. His dad doesn’t notice.
Wilbur had lamb roast for dinner.
He was glad the cook started cooking on nights when it was only him.
And then he had pork roast.
A beef roast.
Chicken? Yes, chicken sounded good. He'd try that.
And then he figured he’d try sushi. He bought it from a local store on the way home.
It would spice things up a bit, you know? It was only him eating at the table. He could request or buy anything he wants.
The sushi gave him food poisoning for a week.
His mother scolded him and sent his school work to his room.
He thinks that if Mr S was still around, maybe he would have at least brought him soup.
Or maybe at least give Wilbur some sympathy.
Wilbur felt so alone, sick at home with no comfort. He promised himself that if anybody he knew were sick, he'd look after them because nobody did the same for him.
Nobody deserved to feel unloved in the same way he felt while sick.
His parents hosted a party. It was lively, full of drunk, stressed adults in fancy silk dresses and suits.
Wilbur remembers his dad giving him money to stay out of sight for that night.
The excuse was bad, something similar to the adults not being trusted, so Wilbur spent his time with his door locked and barricaded.
He stacked his desk against the door and wedged his chair in between. Once satisfied, he sprawled out in bed and went on his phone.
They were a wealthy family so it's not as though it was comfortable, but Wilbur still jolted each time there was a loud noise.
Wilbur could hear the music through the walls, the chatter of voices giggling in a way that implied nobody was sober. There was clattering, the smell of food, hushed voices and shouting ones.
Occasionally someone tried to open the door, wriggling the door knob violently before giving up when it wouldn’t budge and moving on.
His dad was supposed to come and get him when the party was over. He didn’t.
For dinner, they had chicken and potatoes.
He must have imagined it but it felt like the distance between them across the table was getting longer. Was that possible?
“I’m gonna try learning the guitar.”
She laughed. “You’re not musically talented, dear.”
“I’ll learn.”
“Musicians are nobodies.”
Wilbur excused himself.
He bought a guitar the next day, using some of the money his dad had given him. To hell with being a nobody.
It wasn’t that Wilbur was a bad kid. If his parents asked him to do something, to stop something or change, he’d do it. They just… didn’t. They didn’t care.
He couldn’t understand why not, but if they told him to do something, he would. The guitar was self indulgent. He wasn’t told he couldn’t have a guitar, he was told he wasn’t talented. There’s a difference.
He’s started to dread sitting around for dinner.
It didn’t matter what dinner was, it tasted like ash.
Maybe if he stopped eating, only sitting and talking, then his parents would notice something’s changed.
His dad goes back into the hospital. This time they both arrive home drunk.
Wilbur knows the moment there’s clattering from downstairs as they stumble around.
He debates for a moment whether he should go down and help them or barricade himself in his room like he would when there's a party.
Dinner time again. He doesn’t bother looking at his plate.
Wilbur swirled the water around in his cup. “I ditched school today.”
His Mum huffed. ”Are your grades good?”
“No.”
“Wilbur Soot, I didn’t raise you to be a nobody.”
He muttered under his breath. “You didn’t raise me at all.”
His parents leave for a month, on a business trip. They leave Wilbur behind but he doesn’t mind.
It is the same thing, over and over again. It feels like he’s losing his mind. He turns sixteen on an uncelebrated day. He only realises it because Niki messages him.
Pushing his luck with his parents doesn’t work. He wonders how far he can take it. Where is the line drawn? He tests it for weeks.
They have pasta for dinner.
Wilbur cleared his throat. “I’m thinking of dropping out.”
It was a lie and a bluff, but he wants to test if she still cares. Wilbur would never threaten to drop out seriously. But this was a test. And he was the scientist.
His mother laughed sharply and she shook her head. “Under no circumstances will you drop out of high school.”
“Why not?” He challenged and he’s met with the deadliest stare ever. Wilbur continues. “When was the last time you came to a school event?”
“That’s irrelevant.”
“Well clearly you don’t care about my schooling.” Wilbur spat.
“Don’t make those kinds of claims. Only nobodies dropout of high school.” She began to raise her voice and Wilbur’s hand trembled. “You will stay in school. Finish your learning. And then you will take over for your father.”
Wilbur laughed loudly without humour. “I am never taking over his job!”
He was shaking all over, the idea of defying his parents was enough to send nausea crashing through him. Actually defying his parents sent him spiralling.
“You’ll take over your fathers job when you graduate.”
“His job is killing him!” Wilbur stands from his seat, pressing his hands into the table. “He acts like he doesn’t even care!”
“For the last sixteen years I’ve cared for you—”
“You haven’t done fucking anything!”
“Don’t you dare.” His mother’s eyes grow wide. “I’ve housed you, I've kept you warm, fed, I provided you with an education.”
“You did the bare minimum.” Wilbur shook his head. He knows better. He knows.
“You’re ungrateful, Wilbur.” She hissed. “You’re a spoiled child who had too much handed to him.”
Wilbur excuses himself.
If Wilbur thinks about it enough, he could drop off the face of the earth, right now, and nobody would care. He has music and that’s it.
School is boring— he’s started talking to a girl called Niki but he thinks it’s out of pity.
His Mother is drunk constantly for the next few days.
So he asks Niki if he can stay the night, just one, at her house. She asks a couple questions and Wilbur tells her that home isn’t great for him at the moment.
He decided to skip dinner. He gets a message from Mum.
“Are you ill?”
Wilbur smiled— why does he smile?
He imagines his Mum knocking on his door and not getting a response. She must do it a little too loud for her to think he’s still asleep. She must care then, when Wilbur doesn’t come down for dinner.
No , He responds. I’m not coming home tonight.
There’s no response but that’s okay, he doesn’t need one. He finally caught their eye. After years and years, all it took was for Wilbur to not return home for a night. A sensation, pride , filled his chest.
Niki doesn’t let him stay longer, she’s not allowed. Wilbur sleeps on the streets for two days.
A few nights later he returns.
They were having stew.
“Mum?” Wilbur greeted, dragging out his chair across the ground from across the table.
She holds a finger up to him, speaking to someone on the phone. A few beats pass.
The phone call ends abruptly and Wilbur smiles.
“Everything alright?”
“Quiet, Wilbur.” His Mother grumbled, staring blankly for a few moments.
“I was just asking.”
“You’re dismissed.”
Wilbur half laughed and half scoffed. “I’m what?”
“Dismissed.” Her eyes hardened. “Get out.”
He stood hesitantly, looking back at her with wonder. He walked up the stairs and Wilbur went to his room, confusion flooding his mind.
What kind of warm welcome back was that?
The next day she pretended it was back to normal.
She leaves Wilbur unsupervised more than ever before. The bar was low, but now it was practically on the ground.
Now they barely see each other at dinner. It felt pointless to stay. The only time they’d ever noticed him was when he’d left.
He’d try it again.
It started with a few days, then a few weeks. He’d tell them he was going to go and then he wouldn’t return until he felt like it. Sometimes, his dad would be in hospital and his mother would be drunk. Sometimes, they would sit at the table together and have a brief moment of family peace.
One day he stops going back.
It is the last dinner before Wilbur packs up and goes.
His dad isn’t there because it’s not as though this dinner was special for any reason.
He cleared his throat, as he always did.
“Did you want a kid?” Wilbur scratched the back of his neck nervously. He could feel his Mum’s eyes staring daggers into him. He doesn’t know what answer he expects.
“We used to have a good relationship, Wil.” She hummed in response. “You would sit at that spot and tell me about your achievements at school for that day. You wouldn’t ask silly questions or tell me about ridiculous things you do with your time.”
Wilbur sucked in a breath. “Did you want a kid?”
There’s a beat as she processed the question fully.
“I still do.” She answered, playing with her food. “I wanted a kid who was interested in his Dad’s business.”
Wilbur sighed, leaning against the table. That’s not what he wanted to talk about. “Mum…”
“I wanted a kid who tried hard in school to succeed. I wanted a kid who didn’t want to be a musician. I wanted a kid who cared about his parents.”
“Obviously I care about you.” Wilbur scolds.
She raises her glass, bringing a dark red liquid to her mouth. “If you cared you’d do better.”
“If I cared?” A cruel smile appeared on Wilbur's lips. “You’ve never done a single damn thing for me.”
“Don’t lie.”
It's like something inside Wilbur broke. Years and years of raising himself, only for it to be disregarded as nothing. As nothing more than a lie.
“I take you to bed when you’re drunk, I don’t complain when you don’t pick up your phone, or you make me walk home in rain and storm. I have gone hungry because of you, when you stay out and don’t give permission to the cook. I have gone cold because of you, all those times I’m locked out of the house. I have gone to school sleepless, after hours of being woken up from your parties, parties I’m not allowed to go to! I have gone to school dirty because you’ve never cared to help me—”
“Wilbur—” Her voice had a warning tone to it.
“You’ve done fucking nothing! For years.”
“I raised you.” She raised her voice and Wilbur’s face was flushed hot.
“Liar!”
“Wilbur, get out.”
“You’re a liar!”
“You’re dismissed.” She slammed a fist against the table and Wilbur leaned forward in his seat.
“I raised myself.” Wilbur screamed, jabbing a finger into his own chest. “I taught myself how to survive. I did!" He took a shaky breath, "You did nothing but parade around and pretend like you’re a parent.”
“Pretend?” She laughed harshly. “I looked after you. I kept you safe, like a parent has to. Don’t be so stupid, Wilbur.”
“You never wanted a kid, you wanted another you.” Wilbur stood, the chair grinding backwards loudly so he could face his Mum head on.
“All I’ve ever asked of you is to complete school and do your fathers job.”
“I would rather die than become like Dad.” Wilbur’s voice went low and his mother shook her head angrily.
“You will take his place when he’s gone.”
“Why should I?”
His Mother went red, an angry tension stretching between them. “You owe everything to me, Wil.”
Wilbur giggled softly. “God, you're a terrible person."
“I’m your mother!” She gasped.
“Barely!”
“For sixteen years, I’ve raised you.”
“Barely!” Wilbur retorted again. “You’re a shit excuse for a parent.”
Wilbur smacked his hands against the table, leaning forward. “I hope you learn from your mistakes. Maybe next time you have a kid you’ll do better. You can actually care for them, if you’re capable of caring, that is.”
“Go to your room." She snapped. "I don’t know why I ever think you’re anything but an immature good-for-nothing brat.”
“Why don’t you go to your room, Mum? I’ve walked you there plenty of times before when you were drunk. I’ve looked after you more than you ever did me, you’re fucking—”
Glass shattered behind Wilbur’s head and he flinched away, recoiling in on himself and turning to look at the source of the noise.
Shards of glass sprinkled across the floor, a wine stain spreading across the wall behind Wilbur. The liquid dripped down the wall. It reminded Wilbur of a firework that left an imprint on the sky. It creates a gruesome red stain and Wilbur blinked, staring at the droplets that fall.
Wilbur turned his head slowly, looking over to his Mum’s side of the table. He sees the absence of her glass and his eyes flick up to hers.
She looked apologetic for a second, but Wilbur has never heard her apologise for anything in his life. He doesn’t think he ever will.
He stumbled back a few steps.
It doesn’t really click. His Mum threw something at him. Hard.
Hard enough to cause glass shards to be spread across the room.
It feels like slow motion, this awful, twisted feeling in his gut.
“Wilbur..” Her voice cracked and tears shine in her eyes but he’s already turning to leave.
He barely manages to shake his head as a no before he’s out of sight.
Wilbur carries with him his life savings, his guitar, and his school bag.
Everything, his entire world, is a mess.
There are tears in his eyes when he leaves and muffled sobs when he finds his way to a park bench. He's not very far away, but he won't be found by his parents where he is.
He expects his parents to call but they don’t. Why would they?
After a month, he goes back to the house and just stands there. Waiting outside.
He’s not sure what he’s waiting for, maybe an invitation? An apology? Something that will tell him he’s not entirely alone and his Mum wants to go back to before the fight.
Because they’ve always recovered from fights in the past. They were a family that moved forward.
After nearly three months he called the police station.
They tell him there’s no missing persons report. There are no calls regarding Wilbur.
It’s like he really is invisible.
Like he's a nobody.
His parents haven't come looking for him after nearly 3 months. It was a truth that hurt, painful to think about and worse to experience.
But he'd get through it.
He promised himself he'd get through it because then there was Phil.
Notes:
eheheh hope this fills in some gaps on why Wilbur is like how he is.
oh! and there's a small reference in this chapter to Wilbur being sick (and I just thought it was a neat little detail because of how much he cared for tommy when he was sick)
lemme know what you think !
also, next chapter might be a smidge late because I've been sick like all week and haven't done any writing for it :(
Chapter 18: Step 18: Identity crisis part 2, electric boogaloo (now with even more dad features!)
Summary:
Phil and Tommy's antics get him sent to the hospital
(They discuss further what this means for Phil's immortality)Techno and Wilbur also arrive at the hospital
Wilbur meets up with his parents
Notes:
*loud, grand, booming voice from God*
I didn't proof read any of this
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Wilbur.” Techno clears his throat.
“Shut up, I’m thinking.”
“You look like you’re mid-panic attack.”
Techno was right, Wilbur was an absolute train wreck of a person. He’d been nervously pacing back and forth ever since they arrived at the hospital. His hands felt clammy and he was starting to form a cold sweat all over.
Techno reaches out and grabs Wilbur’s shoulder. He smelt like cinnamon.
The hand was comforting. Firm. Grounding. It was everything Wilbur needed to keep him going. “Just take a deep breath and go on your own time.”
Wilbur frowns, “No.” and sets off towards the hospital doors, a certain urgency in his pace.
“That sounds counter productive.” Techno groans quietly and walks after Wilbur. Techno lets his head flop back tiredly, frustrated by Wilburs stubbornness. He didn’t blame him.
After Wilbur had hung up the call, he’d been a mess. It was Techno that had kept him from crying, cracking a bad joke about shitty parents.
It was Techno that had been kind enough to walk with him to the hospital. He’d offered to stay with Wilbur for as long as he could while Wilbur met up with his parents.
And then when they arrived at the doors, those big modern ones that automatically slide open and they’re made of some ugly blue tinted glass? Yeah, those ones. Wilbur had frozen up completely.
It was like his worlds were colliding. His life with Phil and Techno and Tommy, merging into this disgusting monstrosity of a situation with his parents.
He was trying not to shake. Wilbur was trying to keep the nerves he had hidden.
Wilbur makes a beeline for the elevator.
The anxiety in his stomach twists and swirls in waves, mocking him.
Phil has never, ever, in all his immortal years wanted to hurt a child.
He’s 100% against it. He wouldn’t dream of it.
But this entire situation makes him want to punt Tommy out the window.
“Wow.” Tommy wears a shit eating grin. “And I mean, wow .”
Tommy flips around the laminated sheet he’s holding. It reveals an x-ray of Phil’s thigh with the needle of a dart embedded in it.
Phil stares at him disapprovingly. “You are the biggest little shit I’ve ever met.”
Tommy’s mouth drops open in disbelief and he clutches his chest. “ME?”
Phil cackles, shaking his head. “This officially makes you the only student to ever put me in hospital.”
Tommy holds one finger up proudly. “It makes me the first person to put you in hospital.”
Phil huffs, rolling his eyes. “Don’t be proud of that.”
“I think I’ll put this up on my wall.” Tommy holds up the x-ray to the light and Phil laughs again.
Phil was a little bit annoyed at Tommy for throwing the darts at him. Especially when his aim was so terrible (For heaven's sake, he was aiming for Phil’s hand,) but there was a certain part of Phil that was curious.
“What if I’m vulnerable to more than just…”
“Me?” Tommy smirks and follows up with a shrug. “I mean, you totally could be. What else have you never tried?”
Phil hesitates, because there wasn’t a lot. He’s fought wars, travelled the world several times over, seen empires rise and fall, lost friends, and learnt more obscure skills than any one man should ever know.
It doesn’t seem realistic to believe that Tommy is the only thing that can turn him mortal. And if it is, then why?
“I have never eaten candy corn.” Phil admits.
“You what?”
“Candy corn. Never eaten it.”
“How?”
“What do you mean?”
“Phil, how the fuck have you never eaten candy corn?”
“It looks gross.”
“And you’ve never wanted to try it?”
Phil shrugs.
Tommy snorts. “We can test if you’re prone to candy corn death next. Is there anything else?”
“Nah, not really.” Phil hums. “I’ll think more about it later.”
Tommy nods absently, the room growing quiet again.
It was strange. Phil certainly had never experienced this before.
Being in a hospital for himself was strange. He’d been in a hospital for other people, but never himself.
There was a slight pain in his leg, but it wasn’t that noticeable. The whole thing was weird.
Tommy turns to look out the window. “Phil?”
“Yeah, Tommy?”
“How did you become immortal?”
Phil sucks in a breath and Tommy turns to meet his eyes.
“Like I said mate, it’s complicated.” Phil dismisses with a smile, looking down at his lap.
“Well, I was waiting for the fucking story time when you told Techno and Wilbur but you haven’t .” Tommy scolds, rolling his eyes. “Get it together Phil.”
A small smile spreads across Phil’s face and he sighs in defeat. “Do you remember how I told you it wasn’t a gift from god?”
Tommy’s eyes light up and he beams. “Yes! Yes, I remember that.”
Phil chuckles at Tommy’s excitement and continues, “Well that wasn’t entirely true.”
“You fucking liar.” Tommy’s jaw drops open and Phil bursts out in laughter.
“I met a woman, many years ago, named Kristin.” Phil recalls and the smile on his face is uncontrollable. “I was fighting in a war when I met her.”
“You fought in a war?” Tommy gapes and Phil laughs loudly.
“Several.”
“What the fuck!”
“Do you want the story or not?” Phil asks and Tommy mimes sealing his lips.
Phil’s smile fades, “I thought I was hallucinating. I’d just seen a few of my closest friends die... war was never pretty. It was a blinding kind of dangerous hurt that led me to do dangerous things. I had been shot down, lying low to protect myself. I thought madness was already starting to set in. I was on the brink of death and she appeared before me, with midnight wings and this owlish expression. I smiled at her, nodded, and said hello. I thought it was weird, but she laughed like it was the funniest thing she’d ever seen and then loudly proclaimed that I was supposed to be dead.”
Tommy is quieter than Phil has ever seen him. Phil has taught Tommy countless times through his history class and tutoring, and Tommy has never been this focused.
Phil’s expression sours. “She told me there was a mistake and that she couldn’t take me while I was alive but I didn’t want to go back. War was my alternative and pain was my constant. I was lonely and hurt, young and naive. She asked me if I wanted it all to stop- If I wanted her aid. When I said yes, I think that was the moment she gave it to me.”
Tommy’s eyes go wide. “She’s like the grim reaper.”
Phil hums. “I suppose she’s a version of it. I found out later that she’d been watching me. I had saved and killed many men and I suppose she wanted to see who I was.”
“So what happened after that?”
“I woke up in a hospital bed back home completely uninjured. Didn’t see her again for centuries.”
Tommy burst out laughing. “She fucking ghosted you?”
Phil rolls his eyes affectionately. “In a sense. Time passes differently for her. But when I did see her again it was always magical.”
Tommy hangs onto Phil’s every word, amazed at the story. Tommy exhales softly. “Wow.”
They fall back into silence. Tommy sits and absorbs Phil’s words, taking in the full story as much as he can. Tommy lifts the x-ray back up, staring at it closer now.
The first thing Techno had thought when they arrived at the hospital was that the car parked on their left looked a suspicious amount like Phil’s car.
The second thing he thought was wow, Wilbur walks fast.
Seriously, Wilbur was racing through this hospital. Techno’s pretty sure Wilbur doesn’t realise just how fast he’s walking but Techno is bordering on slight-jog to keep up.
Once they’re in the elevator it’s back to silence.
It’s not necessarily awkward, but it’s not comfortable.
“So,” Techno hums, tilting his head. “Do your parents come with a warning?”
“Yes.” Wilbur chuckled quietly, relieved to have something to talk about. “My Mum is very bad at small talk.”
“Sounds like my sort of person.” Techno grins.
“She’s better at it when she’s been drinking.” Wilbur shrugs. “My dad will probably start sizing you up the moment you meet him. Or he’ll be busy with some kind of business shit.”
“Sounds easy.”
“That’s the understatement of the year.” Wilbur laughs, shaking his head and the elevator doors ding open.
Techno sharps in a suck breath and turns to look at Wilbur. “Ready?”
Wilbur smiles shakily and nods once. “Yeah, I guess.”
The whole situation was strangely surreal.
His immortality was… fading? Sorry no, it wasn’t fading, it was just unreliable.
He supposes that thinking he’d be immortal forever was never something guaranteed but he can’t imagine why it’s fading after all this time.
The thought made Phil’s heart pound. He was turning mortal.
Phil Watson was becoming a normal history teacher.
The idea terrified him to his very core. He hadn’t thought that much about just how fragile mortality was. It felt like he was being shoved onto a tightrope, being forced to learn how to balance so he wouldn’t fall.
It was new, scary, and above all else unwanted.
“Tommy, what if you’re why I’m turning normal?”
“Normal?” Tommy raises an eyebrow, the x-ray he’s holding starts to lower.
“Yeah…” Phil trails off, staring at his leg. A large bandage is covering the spot where the needle was. “I mean, what if you’re turning me mortal?”
When Phil arrived, they had to x-ray him to ensure the dart needle really was still in there. Following that, he had it surgically removed while Tommy waited patiently.
“Well duh, obviously. That was the whole point of my test.” Tommy scrunches his nose up. “Phil, I’ll be honest. I was guessing, just a bit.”
“Yeah, I noticed.” Phil sighs, recalling how Tommy would launch a dart at Phil, hitting a different location each time.
“But! Through my guessing, we found out that you’re vulnerable to certain things.” Tommy points to Phils leg. “Such as darts.”
“Only when you get too close.”
Tommy nods, a smile crawling across his face. “Yeah.”
Phil scoffs, shooing Tommy with his hand and he bursts out laughing.
“Hey did you hear that?” Techno trails behind Wilbur, following closely.
Wilbur falters, stopping to face Techno and straining his ears. “No?”
Techno looks back down the hall, staring, waiting. "I'm losing it."
He could have sworn he’d heard Tommy’s laugh.
He shakes it out of his mind and Wilbur stares at him with a squint before they continue down the hall.
Wilbur clears his throat, waving at a nurse across the hall.
“Excuse me?” Wilbur begins. “Is there a Mr Soot somewhere in this wing of the hospital?”
The nurse gives a great big smile, “He’s actually just in that room there. But uh…” she pushes a ringlet of black hair behind her ear. “It’s family only.”
Wilbur exhales deeply and turns to Techno.
Techno raises an eyebrow and Wilbur smiles apologetically.
“I’ll meet you at the hospital cafe after I go see my dad?”Wilbur says it more like a statement than a question but Techno nods, giving his thumbs up of approval.
“Yeah, that sounds good.” Techno nods and pats Wilbur on the back as he walks into the hospital room.
It’s a bit weird, visiting the hospital for someone you don’t know. It’s even stranger standing alone in the hall.
He feels kind of out of place, like someone put the colours of the rainbow in the wrong order. At first glance, it looks totally fine, but there’s something offsetting about it once you look too close.
Techno sets off back down towards where he came from and there it is again— that same laugh.
He could have swore it was Tommy.
Techno hesitates, listening closely for any noise.
“Phil! If it wasn’t for me, you’d still be lying to yourself about your failing mortality.”
Techno scrunches his eyebrows up, taking an uncertain step towards the door the noise is coming from. A large blue painted door with a metal handle. His fingers graze the cool metal.
“Failing immortality.” Another voice corrects. This one was unmistakably Phil. What the hell were they talking about?
Techno slowly pushes the door open, creaking it open and peeking through it.
“I'd call it shit mortality.” Tommy grins holds his hands up in surrender. “But failing immortality, it is then.”
He pushes it the rest of the way open and the air is sucked out of the room. Phil and Tommy’s heads both snap open to him.
Phil looks like his eyes are about to pop out of his head and Tommy goes a little bit red, feeling like he’s just walked in on something he shouldn’t.
“Failing immortality?” Techno tilts his head curiously, the words sounding uncertain on his tongue.
Wilburs mouth feels dry, like someone’s covered his tongue in sand.
He pushes the door open and the sight that greets him is all too familiar.
His father is propped up with pillows in the hospital bed, reading a book and adjusting his glasses before looking up to see Wilbur. His mother stands up the door opens, a sad kind of smile spreading across her face.
She looks the same, if not for a little more rough around the edges. Her brown hair is frizzier, pulled back into a messy ponytail after what Wilbur can only assume was a sleepless night.
“Wilbur.” She whispers, reaching out and pulling him into an embrace.
He doesn’t hug her back, but he doesn’t decline. Wilbur lets himself be hugged and places a hand on her back. His voice is soft. “Hi, Mum.”
“Wilbur.” His dad nods once, slipping a bookmark into his book and placing it to the side.
Wilbur clears his throat. “How are you?”
“I’ve been better.”
He doesn’t know how to explain the feeling he has. Like guilt and sorrow, rolled into one big mess, residing in the bottom of his stomach.
His mother touches his face and his line of sight snaps back to her. “I’m so very sorry, darling.”
“How long does he have?” Wilbur grabs his Mum’s wrist and turns to his dad. “How long?”
His father shrugs. “They’ve been telling me I’m going to die for years.”
Wilbur scoffs. “Yeah, I knew that.”
“He doesn’t have long.” Wilbur’s Mum sighs and steps back towards the hospital bed. "A few weeks at most."
Wilbur watches her cautiously, like she’s a thing not to be trusted.
He doesn’t trust her, he’s not sure he ever did.
His dad exhales deeply, pushing himself up. “What your mother is trying to say, is we want to spend the time I have left together.”
There’s a long pause, so long that his mum glances over to his dad with concern.
Wilbur hates how sick it makes him feel. Like he’s sitting back at that dinner table, discussing what he did wrong. The only real difference is his parents are listening to him now.
His parents are talking to him like it matters.
“I’ve moved on.” Wilbur announces, shifting his weight forwards and backwards on his feet. “I have new friends, people who care about me, a roof over my head with hot water and meals.”
He shrugs, biting the inside of his cheek. “I met people who treated me like a real person and taught me what family was like. I’ve got everything I ever needed from you. Why would I ever go back?”
———
“No.” Techno crosses his arms, sitting down on the chair beside Tommy. “Just— no.”
Techno barks out a laugh at the idea. “There’s no way! That’s so…”
Tommy and Phil exchange a glance that Techno doesn’t quite understand.
“That’s ridiculous. That’s…” The smile on Techno’s face slowly fades. He stares at them for a moment longer.
Techno has never been very good at reading social cues but there’s not even a hint of joking.
Techno’s jaw drops open. “There’s no way.”
Tommy nods his head and Phil sighs deeply.
“No.” Techno decides and leans back in his chair. “I don’t believe it.”
“Well don’t worry,” Tommy snorts. “Phil isn’t immortal right now.”
Techno raises an eyebrow and Phil stands so he can reach Tommy, shoving him in the arm playfully.
“I’m immortal.” Phil claims. “There’s just a few… technical difficulties.”
“So you’re mortal?” Techno questions.
“No.”
“Immortality with technical difficulties is mortality.”
“It’s not.”
Tommy shrugs. “I mean, he’s kind of right.”
“Mate, I’m working out, alright?”
“We’re working out.” Tommy corrects and Techno’s eyebrows scrunch together in thought. Phil rolls his eyes, waving a dismissing hand in defeat.
“Yeah… I’m sorry, this just doesn’t make sense.” Techno shakes his head. He leans forward in his seat, squinting sharply. “Tommy can turn you mortal but otherwise you're immune to injury? Yeah, I need proof.”
Tommy’s face splits into a grin and he extends his hand excitedly. “Deal.”
Phil intercepts the handshake, racing forward. “WAIT A MINUTE—”
————
Wilbur’s mother shakes her head, clutching his fathers hand tightly. “Wilbur, please. He’s dying.”
The words ring in his head, bouncing against the walls that Wilbur had put up around him and ramming into them.
“ He’s dying. ” His mum begs. “Just promise you’ll meet us for one night? Give our family one last chance.”
Wilbur clenches his jaw, staring at the two of them. “I… I have a family now.”
His voice has a sort of shake to it as he speaks. It’s not uncertainty, because he knows it’s a family. It’s more from a realisation. A relief.
He has a real family now.
“Bring them.” His mother crosses the room and grabs Wilbur by the arms. “Bring them with you if you must. We have spare rooms. Just spend the night at home one more time, Wilbur.”
He thinks about saying no. The word is playing on the tip of his tongue, dancing like a flame.
It’s tempting, so tempting.
Wilbur could shut this whole thing down now and walk away. He could tell Phil he wants to be adopted, a conversation he’s been avoiding, and he could move in. Permanently.
That would be that. Game over.
Wilbur could walk away from his old life and into the embrace of a new one.
“One night.” Wilbur whispers, leaning down towards his mother. “And then I’m done.”
Wilbur exits the hospital room shaking.
One night.
All he has to do is spend one night with his parents and then that’s that. He can move on, stay with Phil until he’s graduated, and then get his own house.
He crosses his arms, looking down the hall for Techno. Wilbur only makes it a few steps before he hears a familiar voice.
“What about lava? We could throw you into lava.” Tommy bursts out laughing and Wilbur turns towards the direction his voice came from.
Wilbur finds his way to a door and pushes it open gingerly. Sure enough, there’s Techno seated in an arm chair, Tommy standing up and making a lava spewing motion with his hands, and Phil who’s seated on a hospital bed, shaking his head.
Techno sees Wilbur first, a flash of concern crossing his face immediately. “How’d it go?”
Tommy and Phil both turn to face Wilbur, their eyebrows knotting together in confusion.
“You look like shit.” Tommy points out and it’s supposed to lighten the mood but it doesn’t. Wilbur’s throat feels tight, like someone’s pinching it closed and trying to hold it there. He’s trying to breathe normally, as though the thought of his parents down the hall doesn’t make his stomach twist and his head ache.
“Wilbur?” Phil questions. “Why are you here?”
How does Wilbur answer that question? Phil doesn’t even know his mother has been calling him. Let alone, that his father is in hospital. It feels stupid that Wilbur is even upset; it’s not like his parents ever cared about him. Why was he getting all emotional over people who don’t care?
What his Mum said repeats in his mind. The words He’s dying, ring in his head like a chant.
Techno cringes. “I probably should have mentioned why we were here but I figured you’d rather tell them.”
Wilbur nods quietly, blinking quickly and Phil stands up.
“Wil?” Phil murmurs and Wilbur slowly pulls him into a hug.
Because that’s what he needs right now. He doesn’t want to talk to Phil about if he wants to be adopted, he doesn’t want to talk about why he’s in hospital, or why he’s upset.
He just needs a hug.
Notes:
This story is very much slice of life, in the sense I feel like I can just keep adding to it, forever and ever.
It's great because I've built up the life of these characters and I can just keep throwing shit at them and it's that family dynamic with a bit of spice. The relationships don't feel rushed and the plotline isn't forced; it very much feels just like this chaotic mess of a found family trying to work their way through life.
But I've got to start wrapping this thing up. I'm going to start bringing to a close a lot of the story lines (naturally of course, I'm not just going to change the whole pace of this thing)
If I had to make an estimate, this fic doesn't have much longer than 6-8 chapters left.
but GOD do I have some great fics in the works that'll have a similar (if not slightly more angsty) style.
Chapter 19: Step 19: Go to dinner
Summary:
A completely normal, utterly boring, nothing out of the ordinary, family function with Wilbur's parents.
(Trauma included in Terms and Conditions)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Once the situation is explained, Phil is more than happy to go to dinner. Wilbur was awkward when asking, convincing Phil that it wasn’t necessary and he’d never be forced to go if he didn’t want to.
It didn’t make a difference to Phil.
Phil thought the offer to stay the night was strange, but it quickly dawned on him that Wilbur must have made that a condition of the agreement.
Besides, it was only one night. Phil knew they could all be pretty chaotic but how badly could one night go?
The drive over was a little bit tense, with Techno trying to crack some jokes and Tommy laughing a little bit too loud the whole time. Phil was nervous, but trying to make it look like everything was fine. So much had been going on recently, he wasn’t sure how to juggle it all. The best thing he could do for Wilbur right now was be there for him.
When they finally reach Wilbur’s house, a long circle driveway that’s gated with a white fence, it’s safe to say all of their jaws collectively drop.
“Okay…” Phil trails off, staring out the window at Wilbur’s house.
“Holy fuck!” Tommy presses his face against the window. He leaves behind a grease mark on the glass. “Wilbur, you never told me you were rich.”
“ I’m not, my parents are.” Wilbur sighs, playing with his hair. “And it’s not something I mention to people.”
“Clearly.” Techno sucks in a breath. “When we eat the rich, I’ll have to reconsider our relationship.”
Wilbur laughs quietly and Phil drives in slowly, taking in the sight.
The house is massive; a huge multistory building with an older design that Phil is amazed at.
As they drive up towards the entrance Wilbur’s parents are standing there waiting for them, dimly lit by the outdoor lights.
They weren’t running late by any means so it was strange they were stood there. Phil tried not to give it much thought. He had this weird feeling in his chest, like a tightness ball of string he needed to unravel.
For a second he thinks it’s him being nervous, but there’s something deeper than that. It’s almost uncomfortable how strong it is.
It feels like a protective energy, building inside him for Wilbur and the boys.
Phil wants the night to go well for Wilbur, of course he does. It would be ridiculous to not.
But a small voice in the back of his head still tells him that Wilbur is practically his kid and he can’t seem to get it to shut up.
Techno wasn’t a big fan of this place. He’d been to fancy foster houses before.
The ones with private domed greenhouses and massive glass windows with oil painted art on the walls.
He found those ones often harboured the worst secrets. As though the bigger the estate, the more room for hidden things to bury. Wilbur had never said anything terrible about his parents, but that didn’t mean Techno was relaxed. Your parents have to be pretty shitty to convince your kid to go homeless for months.
Techno didn’t have a particularly good feeling about it, even with Wilbur saying the bare minimum.
But Wilbur needed them to do this one thing for them so Techno was going to be damned if it went badly.
“Welcome! Come in, come in. Lovely to meet you all.” The woman standing at the door claps her hands and pulls Wilbur into a hug.
They introduce themselves and Techno finds it funny how Phil seems to straighten his posture when he’s around Wilbur’s parents.
Like Techno expected, the inside is more astounding as the out.
The walls are painted white with a dark wood panelling on the lower half. There are shelves with trophies and trinkets, bookshelves that make Techno itch to go look at, a white couch that looks like heaven’s graced it and two small matching armchairs by a rounded coffee table that sit on top of a fluffy looking rug.
It’s the kind of rug he just knows Tommy would be rolling on if this wasn’t someone elses house.
Tommy is immediately entranced.
Techno feels a tugging on his arm and looks down towards Tommy, whispering loudly to Techno, trying not to disturb the others and it makes Techno grin.
“Look at the fucking floor, Tech! I can almost see my reflection.” Tommy looks like he’s about to burst.
Techno nods seriously. “Another sign we may need to eat Wilbur.” and Tommy slaps a hand over his mouth to stop himself from laughing.
The entire house is insanely open and Techno can see into the other room where a fireplace is crackling alive. In the middle of that room is a stupidly long table, the kind you’d see at a feast, that’s clearly where they’re going to have dinner.
The others seem to make the collective agreement without Techno and Tommy to move into the room with the freakishly long table.
The sudden change takes Techno by surprise and he waves for Tommy to lead the way. “Tommy, follow the adults, what are you doing? Get it together.”
Tommy gapes at Techno and starts moving. “Excuse me?! You didn’t realise either.”
“Shh.” Techno holds a finger to his mouth, pushing Tommy gently towards the next room. “There’s no need to point fingers.”
Hopefully Wilbur doesn’t look as sick as he feels.
He watches as his Mum sits at her usual end of the table by the fireplace and his Dad sits on her side like usual. Wilbur walks to the other end of the table, his fingers running along the top of the chairs. His eyes catch on the wall behind him, a new painting being hung there. His stomach drops.
“Couldn’t get the stain out, huh?” Wilbur gestures vaguely to the painting, knowing what was hidden behind it. His Mum glows red for a moment before shaking her head.
“No, I couldn’t.” She sighs and then points her hand to Wilbur’s chair, telling him to sit.
“What stain?” Phil questions and his parents' heads turn to him.
“It’s not important.” Wilbur dismisses, taking his seat.
Phil lingers for a moment, unsure, before taking a seat on Wilbur’s side.
Techno and Tommy do the same, going on the opposite side to Phil and it makes him feel a lot better.
It’s all extremely strange seeing Phil, Tommy, and Techno in his parents house. Especially seeing them sit at the dinner table with him.
A different cook than the one Wilbur knew comes out, bringing food for each person and Tommy looks like he’s salivating. It makes him almost reminiscent for the old cook. He imagines they were fired or quit after Wilbur stormed out.
Tommy starts digging into his plate unapologetically. Immediately, it makes Wilbur start smiling, knowing full well Tommy’s got a severe absence of manners.
Techno leans down and whispers something in Tommy’s ear, waving his hand slightly to the cook and it makes Tommy grin madly, shooting Wilbur a look. Wilbur raises an eyebrow in confusion and Tommy picks up his fork, jabbing it in Wilbur’s direction.
Wilbur rolls his eyes, looking over at his parents who are, as expected, staring at him. It makes him feel queasy so he glances over to Phil. Phil doesn’t look that out of his element, although he does seem a bit off. It’s something that Wilbur can’t quite put his finger on.
It starts off quiet.
The sound of cutlery dinking against plates and cups being raised and lowered. Tommy gives up trying to cut his piece of steak and picks it up like a rib, chowing down on it. Techno snorts but doesn’t say anything.
“This house is huge.” Tommy comments, keeping his voice at a whisper but saying it like he’s shouting.
“It’s ridiculous.” Techno grins, eyes darting around the room.
“Thank you, dear.” Wilbur’s mother acknowledges and it causes his skin to crawl. “There’s a room prepared for you upstairs which you can view later if you’d like.”
Tommy’s jaw drops and Techno nudges him.
“We’ll have a look soon.” Techno nods and Tommy looks like he might start bouncing with excitement.
“So when did you meet Phil?” Wilbur’s mother begins and this is where shit either goes horribly wrong or somewhat okay. There is no good ending to this night.
Phil looks surprised at the question and answers for Wilbur. “I’m his history teacher? I’ve sent you emails a few times regarding Wilbur’s progress.”
“They don’t check school emails.” Wilbur mutters. “It’s linked back to my account.”
Phil poorly veils his shock and nods his head, going back to eating.
“Well we tried.” Wilbur’s mother scoffs and in Wilbur’s head, that’s the first strike.
Wilbur’s dad clears his throat. “We’re often busy with work, it’s easier for Wilbur to self manage his own school life. We trust him to tell us when he needs help.”
Phil looks a bit more understanding at that, giving a weak smile. Wilbur hates it, he hates the way it causes his stomach to twist and turn.
Phil wasn’t going to be won over by his parents. Wilbur needed to make sure that Phil didn’t believe his parents were the better option. The more Wilbur thinks about it, the more he wishes he’d said yes when Phil asked if he wanted to be adopted. He should have said yes immediately and confirmed it. Instead, he’s hanging in a balancing act between his real parents and his chosen parent.
“Some of my fosters tried that with me so I stopped going to school. I also beat this kid up because he made fun of my shoes.” Techno hums as though that was an entirely normal statement.
“Was it deserved?” Tommy asks and Techno nods solemnly.
“They were a fashion disaster. Never let me wear light up pink shoes again.”
“Hang on, when was this?” Phil frowns and Techno bursts into laughter.
“Ages ago, old man. That was a long time ago.”
Phil huffs, shrugging. “I think you’d rock a pair of light up pink shoes.”
Tommy scrunches his face up and Wilbur watches as the conversation unravels. “No way, he’d look dorky.”
“Dorky.” Techno agrees.
His parents look borderline confused and Wilbur decides to join in.
“Hey Techno, isn’t Christmas coming up?”
Techno slumps over in his seat, rubbing his face. “Wilbur, no.”
Tommy cackles in laughter. “Oh, I know what I’m getting you.”
“Me too.” Phil muses.
“Don’t you dare.” Techno threatens but there’s a playful tone in his voice.
Wilbur’s mother nods once, as though trying to comprehend the topic before taking a long sip of her drink.
“Do you have plans for Christmas?” Wilbur’s mum inquires and Wilbur looks over to Phil.
“Well, do we?”
Phil was practically beaming from ear to ear at the thought.
Techno was trying to listen to the Christmas plans, he really was, but Tommy flicked a pea at him and his attention was immediately snatched.
He eyes Tommy cautiously, threatening him with a stare that says, Tommy, so help me God. Under no circumstances can we start a food fight at Wilbur’s parents’ house.
And Tommy glared back saying, Techno, I’m about to flick another pea at you.
Flick.
Okay, deep breath. You can’t stoop down to Tommy’s level and ruin this for Wilbur.
Techno, just keep your cool, smile and nod as Phil talks about Christmas, and enjoy the meal.
Flick.
Techno clears his throat suddenly, chair grinding backwards. “On second thought, I think me and Tommy are going to go have a look at that room now. Right, Tom?”
Tommy’s eyes light up and he’s practically flinging himself out of the room and up the stairs towards where the room supposedly is.
Wilbur locks eyes with Techno, confusion written across his face. If Techno could explain that he was in fact doing everyone a favour, he would. But there’s no way to subtly tell Wilbur that Tommy was going to start a food fight if he didn’t have time to burn off some of his energy upstairs.
“You’ve barely touched your plate.” Phil notices and Techno grimaces. The food was lovely and Techno almost debates letting Tommy start a food fight so he can finish it but Techno can’t do that to Wilbur. Tonight needs to go well and if that means Techno and Tommy have to step back then so be it.
“We’ll be back.” Techno smiles, exiting and following after Tommy.
“Techno! Holy shit, look at this dude.” Tommy stops bounding down the hallway, pointing out a statue head that sits on a table. Tommy locks eyes with Techno, slowly moving his finger towards the head.
“Tommy, no.”
He sticks his finger in the nose of the statue and does what can only be described as something Tommy calls the “pog” face.
“Tommy.” He grabs Tommy’s hand and starts walking him down the hall. “You have way too much energy for your own good.”
“This house is fuckin’ sick and you’re being really boring.” Tommy huffs and Techno rolls his eyes.
“Bro, Wilbur is going to be pissed if we ruin this for him.” Tommy turns to glare at Techno, arms crossed in annoyance.
“He doesn’t even want to be here.”
“What?” Techno frowns. Did Techno miss a conversation? “Why would Wilbur make us all come to fancy dinner with his parents if he didn’t want to?”
Tommy snorts. “Well it’s pretty obvious. Like earlier when Wilbur’s mum was hugging him, he looked really uncomfortable, just too polite to say anything. And everyone has been really passive aggressive towards each other since we arrived.”
Techno squints at Tommy, figuring out how Tommy had solved all of that and not him. “And you’ve known this since we arrived?”
“Well duh, is Wilbur ever that stand offish with you?” Tommy raises his eyebrows.
“No.” Techno whispers, clicking his tongue. “Do you think we should say something?”
It seems so… obvious? And Techno just didn’t realise that Wilbur was really, really, uncomfortable being back here. Now that he thinks about it, Tommy is right, it’s clear as day.
Techno isn’t sure how Tommy manages to be so smart when it comes to people. Techno can’t help but agree at the idea they’re kicked out soon enough when Wilbur wants to leave.
“Do we go back to Wilbur or, I guess, wait for the bomb that is Wilbur’s parents to explode?”
Tommy laughs. “Wilbur can fight his own battles and I don’t wanna get kicked out just yet.” Tommy shrugs dismissively, turning away. “Hey, wanna see me do a cartwheel?”
“You know how to do a cartwheel?”
“No. Wanna watch me try?”
“Not really.”
“Okay, watch this—”
“Your father and I,” Her fork clatters noisily against the plate. “are planning a trip to Europe.”
“Sounds like you’ll have fun.” Wilbur picks at his food.
“We will. But we'd like you to come.”
“Wilbur, that sounds awesome.” Phil’s eyes widen in surprise.
“No.” Wilbur states.
“You’re our only son, Wilbur. Not even for a month?”
“Last time we went to Europe you left me in Germany for 2 months with a full time babysitter who didn’t speak any English.”
“That was a learning experience.”
“Fuck off.”
“Wilbur…”
“I’m not coming.”
She sighs deeply. “I assumed you’d say that.”
There's silence.
“Why did you invite me here?” Wilbur blurts out. Everyone at the table turns to face Wilbur and his face starts to feel hot. “I mean, us. Why are we here tonight?”
“Your father is sick and he’s only going to get wor—”
“That’s bullshit and we both know it.” Wilbur jabs a finger at his mother.
“Wilbur.” Phil placates, pressing one hand against the table. “You’re alright, mate. Just take a deep breath.”
Wilbur shakes his head in annoyance. “Dad has been dying for over six years now. How come you called me over for this?”
Wilbur’s dad draws his eyebrows together, glaring at Wilbur. “Can we not have one nice thing?”
“Not when there’s strings attached.”
Wilbur’s mother groans in frustration, rubbing her forehead. “Why are you so prudent on being stubborn, Wil?”
“Why are you refusing to tell the truth?” Wilbur complains and he crosses his arms.
“I want my family back. It’s as simple as that. I don’t understand why you refuse to work towards it.”
“Because we were never a family.” Wilbur laughs and Phil stares down at his plate awkwardly. He looks like he’s unsure of what to say but there’s a thousand things racing through his mind.
“You never wanted to be.” His mother accuses and Wilbur has to stop himself from screaming. That felt like strike two.
“That was all I ever wanted. I wanted a Mum and a Dad. I wanted to go to parent teacher conferences where you supported me and I wanted my report cards stuck to the fridge. I wanted our house to have photos of us doing fun outings and I wanted to make memories of us doing family game nights or movie nights. I wanted, every fucking night, to sit at the table like a family as we are now.”
“We can still have that, Wil. We can still be a family. You just have to work with us a little bit.”
It hurts so much he can feel it in the back of his throat.
“I have that.” Wilbur spits. “Just not with you.”
“In my head, I did a perfect cartwheel and you started applauding.” Tommy kicks a chunk of the broken statue to the side of the hallway.
Techno really wasn’t looking forward to going back downstairs and explaining why a potentially very expensive head statue was broken.
“Mmm, you were close.” Techno nods and Tommy shifts his weight from foot to foot, picking up a small shard of porcelain.
“They’re going to be so fucking angry, Techno.”
“Nah, they don’t need to know. Let’s just go back down stairs and pretend it wasn’t us.” Techno smirks and Tommy looks uncertain. “Hey, now you’ve got a little token to remember the night with, huh?”
Techno points to the shard of porcelain in Tommy’s hand and he grins a little bit. “Yeah, I do.”
“Let’s not make any more tokens, alright?” Techno ruffles a hand through Tommy’s hair and he huffs, blowing a stray piece of hair out of his face.
They set off back down the stairs, their original objective of finding the rooms they’d be staying in completely disregarded. Techno was just eager to get back to his meal at this stage. And if Wilbur really didn’t want to be here in the first place, it didn’t matter as much if Tommy was being a bit chaotic.
They make their way downstairs and the sound of raised voices gets more and more prominent.
“...ou never fucking cared!”
“...did everything for you!”
“He’s his own person!” That voice stood out to Techno because he’d never heard Phil shout before. The sound of it made his chest feel cold. “Wilbur can make the decisions he wants.”
Wilbur’s voice sounds like it could cut through stone, it’s so sharp. “I have an actual family now. Just move on and let me go! I’m happy now!”
“You destroyed this family.” Wilbur’s dad barks. “Your mother has done nothing but care and protect you. You’re ungrateful and selfish.”
“Protect me?” Wilbur’s laugh is harsh and the sound of a chair grinds back. “I am nothing like how you think of me and she is nothing like how you think of her.”
The voices overlap, yelling over each other and not showing signs of stopping. They make it to the bottom of the stairs and Tommy steps back, walking into Techno.
“Techno.” Tommy’s breath hitches and he shakes his head.
Techno raises an eyebrow. “Yeah, Tommy?”
Tommy’s breath is quick, that’s the first thing Techno notices. He steps to the side and now he can see what Tommy is seeing.
Phil is standing up, shouting about how Wilbur is his own person.
Wilbur isn’t in his own seat either, instead he’s clutching a painting in his hand, the one that was hung above the wall behind him. Wilbur has tears in his eyes but he’s not crying, he’s yelling. He’s jabbing an accusing finger towards his parents who are both red in the face. Techno can tell it’s mostly anger, although his mother looks more embarrassed than anything.
Techno’s eyes flick over to the wall, glancing over the red-pink stain that’s spread across the wall.
There’s a story here, he knows there is. It’s not one that Wilbur has ever told.
Techno looks back over to Tommy who’s raising his hands to his ears, trying to tune out the sound of fighting.
“Alright, come on.” Techno reaches a hand out to Tommy who shakes his head again, sitting down on the stairs and making small noises that cause Techno’s heart to sink. “Don’t shut down on me now, Tommy. You were fine a few minutes ago.”
Techno grabs Tommy’s arm. “We’re gonna go outside.”
“We can't,” Tommy whispers. “They’ll see us leave. They’re so angry, Tech. They’ll know about the statue, they’ll know.”
“They won’t.” Techno crouches down to Tommy’s level.
He takes Tommy’s hand in his own. Tommy’s hand unfurls around the piece of porcelain he picked up before and Techno clenches his jaw when he sees the jagged red lines imprinted in Tommy’s hand.
It’s not a serious injury, even as beads of blood start to appear so Techno removes it from Tommy’s hand, dropping it onto the stairs.
“I’ll protect you, okay? I promise.”
Wilbur has never seen Phil look so angry in his life.
They’re arguing back and forth, Phil and Wilbur vs Wilbur’s parents. The whole thing is a mess and Wilbur knows that tonight wasn’t strike one and two. The strikes had been building over the years. Building up to create this immoveable problem that Wilbur couldn’t ever get over.
Wilbur snaps when he takes the painting down from the wall, practically yanking it off the mount. When he sees the stain his mouth runs dry but he doesn’t hesitate. It fills him with a dreaded remembrance.
The moment the words leave Wilbur’s mouth. It feels like a disgusting confession.
Abuse . He’s practically written it out with the wine stain on the wall for Phil to see as clear as day.
Phil knew Wilbur’s parents had nothing to do with him. He knew that since the first time Phil took him home.
But this was new and terrifying and Phil was shouting about how undeserving Wilbur’s parents are of a kid.
“Wilbur can make his own decisions, he’s not some piece of property you can haul around whenever you fucking please.” Phil spits. “Wilbur is an amazing kid and if you gave even one fuck you’d know that.”
“You can’t speak for him!” His mother shrills, crossing the room and Wilbur holds his hands out defensively.
“He’s right, Mum.” Wilbur grimaces. “You fucking treated me like shit. I’m a person, a real fucking person. I breathe and I cry and I make mistakes. I’m not some perfect fucking robot that’s a clone of Dad. I’m not replacing him when he dies and I’m sure as shit not coming back to the family so I play a part in your awful life.”
“You don’t know what you’re saying.” Her voice is stern and clear. It once commanded Wilbur but now he finds it mocking. “You’re a foolish child. Phil has manipulated you into being someone you’re not. You’re my son Wilbur, you’re mine. I need you.”
“You don’t own me.”
“Wilbur.” She spits. “Don’t be stupid, I know that.”
“Do you?” Wilbur locks eyes with her. “Because for my entire life that’s all our relationship has been. The only connection we’ve ever had is the birth certificate that says I’m yours. I’ve told you about a hundred times now, that I’m done. I was so painfully miserable here and I will never go back to that feeling.”
“Ever.”
“Sorry.” Tommy sighs and he leans his head against Techno’s shoulder. It was cold outside, the moon rising slowly and since Phil’s car was locked, they were just sitting on the steps to the house.
“Don’t be sorry.” Techno shakes his head. “You didn’t mean to break the statue.”
“No, I freaked out.” Tommy groans and shrugs. “I’m such a fucking pussy when it comes to shouting, man, It’s not fucking fair! I know it’s stupid, and I know they’re just yelling at each other. But it’s like, even though that anger isn’t directed towards me I’m still terrified I’m gonna be in the shit.”
Techno wraps an arm around Tommy and whispers. “Can I tell you a secret?”
Tommy turns to look at him and nods.
“I was terrified too.”
Tommy scrunches up his nose and turns away. “Shut the fuck up. No you weren’t. Don’t lie to make me feel better.”
“Hey, I’m serious! I’ve hated yelling for as long as I can remember. I’ve had some pretty shit foster parents and uh…” Techno trails off, staring out towards the sky. “I don’t know, but when parents yell I freak out too. I'd always go outside to get away from it though."
Tommy's watches Techno thoughtfully and Techno huffs, continuing. "When I was in the system nobody ever promised me I’d be safe when people started shouting. I never had someone looking out for me, but you do, okay? You’ve got me.”
Tommy smiles a little and Techno takes it as a good sign to continue.
“You’ve got me, Phil, and Wilbur. It doesn’t matter if someone is yelling at you or around you, because there will never be a time where one of us can’t help you. There’s nothing I’d hate more than to imagine you in the same situation as I was, with nobody to go to for protection.”
“Thank you, Techno.” Tommy sways into him, nudging his side. “You’re not usually this soft.”
“Oh, no I'm not soft, I’m actually what some would define as bad ass.” Techno ruffles Tommy’s hair and he cackles, pulling away.
There’s a beat of silence as they settle back down.
“Techno, you know we’d all do the same for you too right?” Tommy says quietly.
“Heh?”
“You don’t have to be the protector all the time. It’s not just me, you know.”
“Yeah.” The wind blows gently across Techno’s face and he crosses his arms to maintain some of his warmth. “Yeah, of course… Thanks, Tommy.”
The door behind them creaks open and they crane their heads around to see Wilbur and Phil.
Phil has his arm around Wilbur and they’re both visibly upset. Techno would be lying if he said he didn’t check both of them for injuries. Techno nearly deflates in relief when he sees them both just angry and tired.
Tommy’s body language is still tense but it slowly softens as they begin to talk.
“So, how’s life in paradise?” Techno jokes and Wilbur rolls his eyes, sitting down on the steps.
“I’m sorry.” Wilbur groans and he covers his face with his hands. “That was a fucking nightmare and I shouldn’t have invited you guys.”
Phil shakes his head. “Nah, it’s better we all came to support you, mate.”
“Jesus, my family is one massive shit show.” Wilbur sucks in a breath and Phil cackles.
“Techno and Tommy aren’t that bad.” Phil shrugs and they all know what he means.
Wilbur was a part of the family now. Phil wouldn’t let go of Wilbur that easily and if Wilbur didn’t want to go back, then he wouldn’t. End of discussion.
It was impossible to ignore the happy energy that Wilbur radiated at the comment despite him trying to contain himself.
“Are we leaving then?” Tommy asks in a small voice and the three of them laugh, their voices overlapping.
“Oh god, yes.” Wilbur snorts.
Phil grins. “I’ll go start the car.” and walks off towards where he parked.
“Let’s go before they find that statue.” Techno grins towards Tommy and he beams mischievously.
“What statue?” Wilbur raises an eyebrow and Techno and Tommy exchange a glance. Techno and Tommy stand up and Wilbur frowns, confusion lacing his feature.
“Wait no guys, seriously. What did you do, what statue? Tommy, Techno, I swear to god—”
“Hey, I call shotgun!” Tommy yells and there’s a loud symphony of objections as he makes a dash for Phil’s car.
Notes:
yo! sorry this is late, I found this chapter really hard to write bc I was strugglin with pacing and I couldn't figure out how I wanted to portray everything but I eventually decided on this (hope you guys enjoy!)
ALSO: I'VE FIGURED OUT CHAPTER OUTLINES FOR THE REST OF STORY *drumroll please*
BA DUH DUH DAAAA
If my calculations are correct, we will be finishing on chapter 24 (With a couple BIG chapters as we go about summarising everything) meaning there's 5 more chapters of this good good stuff to go and then, ladies, pals, and gentlemen, this fic will officially be concluded.
This is ofc subject to change, it might end up being 26 if I think chapters are too long, but we shall see! the end is in our sights fellas. I bid you all goodnight <3
Chapter 20: Step 20: Revisit your roots
Summary:
Tommy and Techno scheme to test Phil's immortality
Dream follows Tommy home
Phil has a beyond unusual encounter
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Okay.” Tommy whispers and he proudly holds up the container of liquid soap. “Let’s fucking do this thing.”
After the dinner had gone terribly wrong, Techno and Tommy still had some things to do. For one, they needed to test Phil’s immortality. And they needed to be as quiet as possible because if Phil woke up before they were long gone, he’d get seriously hurt.
Techno takes the liquid soap from Tommy’s hand, undoing the lid and crouching down near the bucket, filling it up.
“Tommy, you’re absolutely sure Phil is immortal when we’re far enough away?” Techno gives him a pointed glare and Tommy nods seriously. There was already some water in the bucket, enough to create the perfect slip and slide down the stairs.
“100%. There is not a doubt in my mind.”
“And doing this won’t, you know,” Techno waves to the trap set up. “Seriously injure or cause a fatality to Phil?”
“Nope. We’ve just got to get the fuck out of here before Phil wakes up.”
“Okay.” Techno sighs in relief.
“You have got to tell me what Phil says after school.” Tommy grins.
“You’re not coming with us?” Techno raises an eyebrow.
“Nah I’ve got homework to do and I never get anything done here.”
Techno chuckles and nods. “What’s the time? We’ve still got to somehow convince Wilbur to come to school early with us.”
Tommy dashes down the stairs, leaning over the side and staring at the clock on the wall.
“Hey Tommy, grab the tarp while you’re down there.”
Tommy reappears with a large blue folded tarp. “It’s 8:00am.”
Techno freezes, standing up fully. “What?”
“It’s 8:00am.”
Techno laughs quietly and points to his ear. “I misheard you, it sounded like you said 8:00am.”
Tommy looks back over to the clock, his eyes slowly trailing over to Techno’s. “Yeah, no, of course. That’s right. 8:00am.”
There’s a beat.
Techno pinches the bridge of his nose. “Tommy, Phil wakes up at 8:10.”
“What the fuck —” Wilbur turns on his phone flashlight.
Tommy and Techno “Shhh!” Wilbur in unison and he goes still.
Wilbur continues in a hushed voice. “What the fuck are you guys doing?”
Tommy throws a hand up to shield his eyes from the flashlight and Techno whips around, locking eyes with Wilbur. Techno and Tommy freeze, like a group of deer caught in headlines.
Techno scoffs and stands in front of the bucket. “Nothing.”
“Obviously.” Tommy drops the tarp to the side. “What does it look like?”
He does a fake kind of laugh and cuts himself off short when Wilbur just glares with confusion.
“It looks like you’re setting a trap for Phil.” Wilbur points to the doorknob leading into Phil’s room. There’s a small string attached to it that leads to a bucket.
Techno clicks his tongue. “No, no, no. This is actually a surprise. You know the old man always loves his surprises.”
“I’ve never heard Phil say that in his life.” Wilbur crosses his arms disapprovingly. “Come on, seriously. What is with you two, you’ve been leaving me out of everything lately.”
Techno sighs. “Okay, it's uh, a...”
“Prank.” Tommy grins and Wilbur raises an eyebrow.
“A prank?” Wilbur’s peers into the bucket.
“A prank that we have to wrap up, very, very quickly.” Techno murmurs, pulling out his phone.
“Why?” Wilbur asks in a normal speaking tone that immediately is met with a unison of “Shhh!” from Tommy and Techno.
Wilbur rolls his eyes and whispers. “Why?”
Tommy rushes upstairs and starts unfolding the tarp. “We have to be at school before Phil wakes up in 10 minutes.”
“9 minutes.” Techno corrects. “I’m calling Dream to pick us up and get us to school because this is taking too long.”
Wilbur scrunches up his nose. “We don’t need Dream’s help.”
“He’s not as bad of a guy as you make him out to be.” Techno shrugs, walking down the stairs. “And he’s the only one of us who can drive, so I’m calling him.”
“Dream’s a dickhead who hurt Tommy.” Wilbur scowls.
“He’s apologised for that.” Tommy comments, his voice barely a whisper.
“When?” Wilbur frowns.
Tommy bites the inside of his cheek. “Ages ago. He watches me until I find you guys or leave school so nobody can pick on me.”
Techno’s phone starts buzzing and he points a finger towards Wilbur at the top of the stairs. “Go get dressed, we leave in 5 minutes. If Phil wakes up while we’re still here, we’re in deep shit.”
“Fine.” Wilbur groans and he’s shushed again by both Tommy and Techno.
Phil was… well, he was really happy.
Sure, last night was a disaster. He’d yelled and lost his temper but it was worth it. It was deserved and nothing could ever change his mind. Wilbur’s parents were awful and Phil was a force to be reckoned with when someone messed with someone he loved.
Because he cared about Wilbur, so, so much. He cared about all his boys and he’d do anything to protect them.
With each day, Phil knew they were becoming a family more and more. A dysfunctional one, sure, but all families were dysfunctional in some way. He loved the way that each day, he felt a little bit warmer and comfortable in his own home. The silence that used to bear down on him was now more often filled with chaotic shouts of the boys. It was everything he ever wanted and everything he never knew he missed.
Phil loved his kids.
Which is why when he opened the door to his room, the last thing he expected was to hear a splash.
It was exactly the reason why Phil slipped on the soapy water, falling and crashing as he tumbled down the stairs.
And when he heard a loud pop, a sickening crack, and his vision went dark, the last people he suspected were his boys.
————
That…. really fucking hurt.
His head was pounding. He had no idea how much time had passed, just that he wasn’t dead but he felt like he could be.
He was sopping wet, covered from head to toe in the slippery liquid that had caused him to go crashing down the stairs.
Slowly, Phil’s eyes open and he’s met with a pair of dark brown ones, gleaming with a mischievous glare and staring back at him.
“Well, now this is interesting, Phil. You’re my only customer who toes the line of life and death with such lucidity.”
Long eyelashes blink down at him and the person straightens. Phil quickly realises it’s a woman as she towers over him, a black summer hat that seemed to glisten and a veil that was thrown back out of her face. She wears a long black and purple gown that seems to swirl and sparkle.
“The Goddess of Death.” Phil murmurs, eyes going wide.
She smiles. “I told you 300 years ago for heaven's sake, you can call me Kristin.”
Phil stammers for a few moments and her eyes twinkle at him. “How long was I out?”
“Well, I’m not too sure. I believe school has just finished? It’s been quite the while, Phil.”
Ah, shit.
Dream and Techno’s relationship was an odd one, but it worked out for the both of them. They’d saved each other's lives, kept each other's secrets, and Dream had taken a beat down for Techno and drove him to the hospital.
But there’s still regrets.
Dream isn’t, well, he’s not sure why he treated Tommy the way he did.
Before Techno had wormed his way into Dreams life, he’d never thought twice about his actions. He stopped bullying Tommy out of respect for Techno but when he was driving him to the hospital…
Something changed.
Techno was bleeding out in his back seat and whilst Dream tried to play it cool, on the inside he was burning to know if Techno would be okay. He’d seen countless injuries before from the Pit, but the idea of someone dying down there destroyed him. The idea of someone that Dream let join and fight in the Pit dying, that was even worse.
He didn’t want to deal with any deaths ever again.
And maybe what changed was when Wilbur was laying into him, beating the living hell out of him. Or maybe it was Techno’s insistence it would be okay, he’d never die.
He thinks it’s more likely because Tommy reminded him of his little sister that day.
Then every day afterwards. Which didn’t make any sense because Dream’s little sister was gone, she died six years ago and he’d barely thought of her since.
But that was what was happening. Everytime Dream looked at Tommy, it stung like a painful reminder and guilt hit him so strongly he couldn’t stand it.
Dream is waiting for Tommy right now in fact. Tommy had walked into the toilets about a few minutes ago and Dream was biding his time. He’s pretending to busy himself with the contents of his locker, acting like he’s mildly interested in the books he’s got stored inside for the school work he won’t do.
The door swings open and there’s a creak. Dream’s eyes flick to Tommy instinctively and he feels a sense of regret until he sees the bruise under Tommy’s eye.
Tommy walks faster trying to get past Dream and he holds his hand out, Tommy’s chest slamming right into it.
“Woah, Tommy.” Dream stops him and tilts Tommy’s face up, staring at the red-purple mark beneath his eye. “What the hell happened?”
“Don’t” Tommy hisses, shaking his head and racing away. It doesn’t work very well because he’s limping. “Just fuck off, Dream.”
“Tommy!” Dream calls and he snatches Tommy’s wrist. It scares the shit out of him when Tommy drops like a bag of bricks, spluttering out apologies and murmuring like a mad man.
Dream can’t even work out what he’s saying, it’s that incomprehensible.
“Please, Dream. Don’t, no, no, no, no—” Tommy hiccups, kicking himself back to create some space between himself and Dream.
Dream lets go of Tommy’s wrist almost immediately. Did he do all of this to Tommy? Was this just the side that Dream never saw?
Dream stands there, stuttering like an idiot as Tommy freaks out, blabbering about not wanting to be hurt.
“Tommy, I’m not gonna hurt you, alright? I swear to god. I just—” Dream cringes at hearing the words from his mouth because even as he says them it doesn’t sound true. “I want to help you.”
Dream knows he wouldn’t believe himself if he was in Tommy’s position which is why it surprises him when Tommy stops freaking out and goes still.
Dream’s heart pangs and he crouches down. “Where’s Techno and Wilbur?”
“They’re gone.” Tommy grimaces quietly and he eyes Dream nervously. “I’m not going home with them today.”
“What happened to your face?”
“As if I’d tell you.” That sounded more like the Tommy he knew, but it didn’t help him.
Dream frowns and Tommy glares at him suspiciously. He stares at Tommy’s face closer, getting a better look.
He was good at making quick calls on if someone was injured or not, it was a skill that came with working in the Pit.
It was easy to see Tommy was punched in the eye, there’s the tiniest bit of dried blood beneath his nose that he clearly tried to wash away. Dream’s eyes scan over him once more and Tommy crosses his arms defensively.
“Show me your arms.” Dream reaches his hand out and Tommy jerks away.
“No.”
“I need to know how injured you are.”
“Piss. Off.” Tommy hisses and Dream rolls his eyes.
He’s careful now, grabbing Tommy’s hand a lot more gently this time and rolling his sleeves up. Like he suspected, they’re spotted with bruises. It’s nowhere near as bad as it could be but they’re fresh and it leaves a foul taste in Dream's mouth.
Tommy yanks his arms out Dream’s grip and rolls his sleeves back down.
Dream huffs. “What’s wrong with you? You were completely chill with me earlier today when I drove you to school.”
“Yeah, well I’m not usually in the most sociable mood after getting smacked around.” Tommy scowls and turns his head away from Dream.
Dream bites the inside of his cheek. “How are you getting home?”
“Will you just like, fuck off? You don’t actually care, you’re just doing this to stay on Techno’s good side.”
“That’s not true.” Dream scoffs and watches as Tommy pushes himself to his feet, limping away.
Tommy was going home, he didn’t care. His ankle was absolutely killing him but he was already half way down the street at this point so it was too late to change his mind and go to Phil’s.
A car slowly rolls alongside the road, the window completely wound down. Dream has his arm leaning comfortably out the window and he drives slowly along Tommy’s side.
He ignored it for the first 5 minutes, but now as Tommy was waiting outside his house, he hated how Dream was just staring at him.
“Are you going in, or are we ding-dong-ditching?” Dream jokes and Tommy turns around and pulls the finger.
“Fuck off!” Tommy shouts.
He raises an eyebrow in response. “I’m not letting you walk home alone while injured.”
“Well, I’m home now. So you can piss right off.”
“Cool.” Dream nods and he parks in the middle of the road. “Off you go then.”
“Stop following me, prick. I’ll tell Wilbur and Techno you were stalking me.”
“Yeah? I think they’d be more pissed off if they found out I saw you with an unexplained injury, walking home alone.”
“You’re not my babysitter.” Tommy growls.
‘Then stop acting like a baby. Is this even Wilbur’s house?”
Tommy stops and glares at him. “Wilbur isn’t my brother, idiot. We don’t live together.”
“Wait, really?”
Tommy laughs loudly, throwing his arms out. “Yes! So this whole thing is fucking ridiculous because my fake brother is making you follow me.”
“Huh.” Dream murmurs.
“Yeah, so you can just piss off now. If Wilbur asks though, I’ll tell him that his best friend tried following me home.”
“Or, you could just go inside your house and I’ll be able to rest easy knowing you’re safe.”
“I hope a car hits you while you’re parked in the middle of the road.” Tommy seethes and Dream smiles, mildly amused, looking up and down the empty street.
“Yeah, the traffic is crazy. You really need to get in now so we don’t get hit.” Dream drawls and Tommy limps over to his car.
“You’re so annoying.”
He pulls his arm back in and grins at Tommy. “I could say the same.”
There’s a beat of silence where they lock eyes with each other and Dream feels like this is an uphill battle.
“You swear on your life that you’ll take me to Wilbur’s house?”
Dream touches his chest. “Cross my heart and hope to die.”
“And you won’t ask any questions or make any unnecessary stops? Promise you won’t make this a huge thing or fucking kidnap me like a weirdo.”
“Do you truly think so little of me?”
Tommy stares at him. “No. I don’t, but you were a massive cockhead to me for years and just because you’re being nice to me now, I don’t fully believe it. Once a bitch, always a bitch.”
Dream sucks in a sharp breath. “Okay, that’s fair.”
“So?” Tommy reemphasizes and Dream nods.
“Yes, Tommy, I promise.” Dream swears and Tommy rolls his eyes.
“Fine.” Tommy sighs, yanking the door to the backseat open. “But don’t you dare message Techno or Wilbur about it, I’ll talk to them myself when we get there.”
The Goddess of Death— sorry, no. Kristin offers to help Phil up but he insists he’s fine, pushing himself to his feet.
She watches him with curiosity flickering in her eye as he drips water all over the floor and frowns.
“Ah, I think your kids were feeling mischievous today. Isn’t having children fun?” Kristin proclaims, grabbing Phil’s wet sleeve and inspecting it.
“Fun is definitely a word for it.” Phil clenches his teeth and she laughs. He smiles, a bit confused. “What are you doing here?”
Kristin shrugs, walking over towards the dining table and taking a seat. “Well, you nearly died, which was a bit upsetting. You’re not though! Congratulations.”
Phil rubs the back of his neck, looking back towards the soapy tarp that covers the staircase. “Yeah, about that. I need to talk to you.”
She waves her hand at the chair across from her, inviting Phil to sit. Phil thinks it’s funny how he’s being invited to sit at his own table. Although, when it comes to guests, Kristin definitely takes the cake for most important.
He sits down gingerly and looks at her quietly. It felt like seeing an old friend after many years, which he supposes is exactly what it was.
How long had it been? 70? 80 years since her last visit? Neither of them look a day different of course but you could tell in all the smaller ways.
Kristin smiles warmly. “What is it Phil?”
“My immortality is failing.”
“I wouldn’t call it failing.” She hums. “It’s tactically disappearing.”
Phil cackles, “What?” and leans forward in his chair. “Tactically disappearing?”
“Yep.”
“And you don’t see how I might have a problem with this?”
A beat.
Kristin sucks on her tongue and makes a clicking noise. “Phil, we have a deal and I think I’ve successfully upheld my end.”
“I didn’t realise the deal had an expiry date!” Phil bursts out and she gives him a quizzical look. “Why now? And how come it’s only with Tommy?”
“It’s not only with Tommy. Come on, Phil. Have you really not figured it out? It’s all three of them.”
Phil… well he supposes that’s not that surprising.
“But why ? Why now?”
“Have you adopted Wilbur yet?” She asks and the question is so out of the blue it steals Phil’s breath.
He stutters. “I— well, no. I will, eventually— that is, if he wants me to. Because I would— I’d love to.”
She hums and checks her watch. “Get on that. I recommend it before the end of the week. And Tommy too, but he may need more time.”
“Tommy?”
“Obviously, Phil.” She rolls her eyes. “But be kind to the little dear, he’s still not ready to come to you.”
“What— excuse me?” Phil gapes. “What does any of that mean? I’ve got so many questions.”
“I really have to be going.” She sighs, standing up. “It wouldn’t be great for my brand if your kids came home while I was still here. You know, Goddess of Death, all that jazz.”
“No, wait! Kristin!” Phil stands up and she pauses, watching him. The name feels far too informal for him to be using but she answers to it nonetheless.
“Yes, Phil?”
“Why them ?” He asks, his voice low and the smile on her face softens.
“That… has a very long answer.”
“Give me the short of it.”
She tilts her head to the side, analysing Phil silently before nodding.
Wordlessly, she looks down at her gloved hands and begins slipping off the glove. They glide off and she reaches one hand out to Phil.
He stares at it in confusion before hesitantly reaching out.
“I wish I didn’t even have parents in the first place, Techno.” Wilbur complains, readjusting his bag strap. “I mean seriously, you’re kind of lucky you don’t have to deal with shitty parents.”
Techno shrugs. “I wouldn’t say I’m lucky. The foster system definitely gave me a run for my money.”
There’s a beat.
Techno kicks a rock to the side of the path.
“I didn’t mean it like that.” Wilbur says. “Sorry… I just think no parents are better than shit ones.”
“I met my real mother once.” Techno hums thoughtfully and Wilbur’s eyebrows shoot up.
“Really?”
“Yeah, she was lovely.” Techno smiles. “ I went to find her when I was ten and she said she was sorry for everything. She just didn’t want me, you know? She couldn’t handle the responsibility so I had to let go.”
“Oh.”
“Yeah.”
“Is…” Wilbur trails off and Techno looks at him curiously. “Techno, is letting go of a parent hard?”
“Nah, I don’t think so.” Techno reassures. “It’s a lot easier than hanging onto something that isn’t there.”
Wilbur nods to himself as they round the corner to Phil’s street. “That’s relieving I guess.”
Techno frowns. “Is that Dream’s car?”
Wilbur’s eyes dart over to where Techno is looking, seeing as Dream slams his car door shut, walking around to the passengers side and opening up the backseat door. Tommy steps out and hands his bag to Dream. Dream closes the car door behind Tommy and throws Tommy’s bag onto his back, following behind Tommy as he limps.
As he… limps?
Techno realises this at the same time as Wilbur because they both break into a sprint over to the two of them.
“Tommy!” Techno calls.
“Oi, Dream!” Wilbur shouts and he’s seeing red because Dream promised to not hurt Tommy and Tommy was clearly injured. Of course they couldn’t trust Dream. Wilbur doesn’t know why he ever believed anything different.
Dream turns, seeing Wilbur and waving. Tommy’s face lights up when he sees Techno and Wilbur and he runs at them.
They meet half way and Techno goes deadly silent.
“What…:” Techno trails off. There’s a bruise under Tommy’s eye and Techno slows down to a stop in front of him, tilting Tommy’s face up.
“Fucker.” Wilbur whispers, turning to Dream.
Wilbur starts taking steps towards Dream and he holds his hands up in surrender. “It wasn’t me, I swear.”
Tommy rolls his eyes. “It wasn’t Dream. He offered to drive me here.”
“Oh.” Wilbur freezes, stopping an arms length away from Dream.
Techno squints. “What happened?”
“Nothing.” Tommy spits.
“I think some people at school were roughing him up.” Dream crosses his arms and Tommy stares at him with betrayal.
“Can we please just go inside?” Tommy whines and Techno nods, holding a hand out for Tommy to lean on because of his ankle. They set off towards Phil’s house.
Dream passes Tommy’s bag over to Wilbur and he takes it from his hand.
“Thanks.” Wilbur clears his throat awkwardly. “I appreciate it. I mean, you— watching out… for Tommy.”
“Yeah.” Dream scratches the back of his head. “Yeah, of course. I can keep a closer eye on him if you’d like. Techno has my number so if you want to contact me, just go for it.”
Wilbur nods. “Thank you.”
The moment Phil’s hand touches Kristins there’s a flash and he sees it all in choppy cuts, flicking from one image to the next. They’re memories, he can tell almost instantly. But they’re not from the point of view of who’s memory it is, they’re from a watcher's perspective.
First is Techno. There are images of him fighting. Of him losing. They’re not from his recent fight, in the Pit, but old ones. From when Techno was a kid. His hair is in 1 short pigtail and it’s brown, not the pink he’s so used to. The scenes blend together, telling a story. At first Techno is winning, putting his all into knocking this person down. And then two more sets of hands grab Techno and slam him into the ground. His head hits the ground with a dull thud and the images goes black.
Phil sucks in a sharp breath and he’s vaguely aware of Kristin’s eyes glowing. He wonders if his are too.
Next is Wilbur. This memory isn’t nearly as violent, it’s peaceful. But there’s dread. It’s Wilbur when he’s about six or seven, much too small for his age, curled up in the corner, leaning against the wall. His door is barricaded and Phil isn’t sure why. There’s a looming sense of anxiety all over it and with this memory, Phil can feel the emotions. Most strongly he can feel the hunger. It’s worse than anything Phil has felt.
Being immortal has meant he doesn’t need to eat to survive, he just eats when hunger comes. And right now, hunger is consuming him. It’s so strong like a spasm inside his body about to release and then Wilbur’s face starts to soften and the memory goes black.
The hunger snaps away and Phil nearly doubles over as everything coursing through him is released.
The final is Tommy. There is so much pain all over Phil’s body. He can’t tell if it’s because he got used to being immortal and not feeling it or if it’s just that bad. There are glimpses of Tommy in a similar situation to Techno except it’s only one man, someone Phil does not recognise. And Tommy isn’t fighting back, he’s completely limp. Phil’s heart sinks at the sight and he can barely stand to watch it. The only thing that lets Phil know Tommy is alive is the fact he can still see the images.
A hand wraps around Tommy’s neck and then Phil is yanked back into reality.
His heart rate is faster than normal, thundering loudly in his ears and he realises the answer to his question the moment Kristin speaks.
“Because, Phil…” And she places a hand on his shoulder. “They've all died once before.”
He wants to say something. To say anything.
To say thank you for saving them and to learn more. There’s a million and one questions racing through his mind about everything he just saw and more yet he doesn’t get the chance.
Because the front door opens and Tommy, Wilbur and Techno walk in. Phil looks back towards where Kristin was sitting, only to find her gone.
“Hey!” Techno grins. “You’re not dead. Tommy, you were right.”
Tommy smiles proudly at the thought and Phil stands up, walking over to them and pulling them all into a hug.
There’s a short silence and then they hug Phil back.
“Phil, you are soaking wet.” Wilbur complains, patting him on the back and Phil squeezes him harder.
He didn’t realise how terrifying mortality could be. He tries not to think about what he just saw with Kristin because explaining that would be a nightmare and thinking about it makes him feel ill, but it’s impossible for him to not feel protective over the boys.
Phil loves them all so much and the knowledge that they’ve all died once before crushes him. He’s always acted recklessly, treating life like a game. When you’re immortal, you can’t lose.
But now there are these three boys, all of whom are mortal and the game has just grown beyond his control.
“Phil?” Tommy asks after a little less than a minute of Phil hugging them.
It’s impossible to word all the emotions he’s feeling. The idea of them dying, the pain and grief mixed with the relief and happiness that they’re alive. This swelling feeling in his chest of protectiveness. It’s too much.
“I’m sorry.” Phil says, because that’s all he can think to say and in that moment Phil knows that he is never letting go.
Notes:
dearest readers, I believe we are entering what I like to call: the end game
>:)
Chapter 21: Step 21: Have the compulsory beach episode
Summary:
tommy is hiding some secrets
techno decides going to the beach would be a good idea
phil recieves a message
wilbur recieves a message
techno delivers hot chocolate
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It felt like an interrogation, that’s the best way to describe it.
Tommy was sitting at the table, across from Wilbur who had his hands clasped together and set on the table. Techno was lingering by Wilbur's chair, leaning his weight on the back.
And Phil… well, he had his arms crossed, standing a short distance away, looking mortified for Tommy’s safety.
“Should I baby proof the house?” Phil adds suddenly and they all turn to look at him in confusion. “It’s just, what if something happens to you guys, you know? Do you think this place is dangerous?”
“No?” Wilbur questions, raising an eyebrow at Phil. “Why?”
“Well, I don’t want you guys getting hurt.” Phil picks up a vase from the living room, shaking his head and taking it outside. “This is a hazard.”
They watch as he takes the vase outside and the door swings shut behind Phil.
“...what the fuck?” Wilbur turns back to Tommy and Techno who just stare blankly. “Did you guys— is this because of the stairs prank?”
“I guess mortality does things to a man.” Techno shrugs.
“That doesn’t— you know what, sure. Whatever.” Wilbur sighs. “Tommy, what the hell happened to your face?”
“Rude.” Tommy scoffs, crossing his arms. “Nothing happened to my face. This is how I look , Wilbur. This is my natural handsome appearance.”
Techno takes a seat next to Wilbur. “We’re being serious, Toms. Who hurt you?”
“ Nobody .” Tommy hisses, flopping back in his chair. “I fell.”
“Don’t lie.” Wilbur rolls his eyes.
“I’m not!”
“Yes you are, you don’t get those marks from falling!”
“Fuck you.” Tommy spits.
Phil enters back through the door, the vase now missing, and watches the three of them cautiously. “Mate, do you think we need to put a lock on the upstairs windows? Someone could fall and get injured.”
“Phil, shut up and sit down.”
“Oh.”
Wilbur points to the empty chair and Phil blinks owlishly before complying with Wilbur’s wishes.
Wilbur takes a deep breath and pinches the bridge of his nose. “Phil, I don’t know why you’re acting really weird— but I need you to stop for a moment. You’re acting like we’re all baby birds who are about to fall out of the nest and break our necks at any chance we get.”
Phil looks pale at the comment but Tommy just grins and says, “Birdza.”
Wilbur turns his attention back to Tommy. “And you need to tell us what happened before I go to interrogate Dream.”
“I don’t have to tell you shit.” Tommy huffs.
“Tommy,” Phil says in a soft voice and Tommy side eyes him defensively. “You can tell us anything.”
“There’s nothing to tell.”
“You’re sure?” Techno joins in and Tommy nods.
“1000%”
“You’re sticking with the falling story?”
“It’s not a story.”
There’s a short silence where they all stare at each other.
Nobody is really sure what to say. Obviously, Tommy deserves to have boundaries. But he was hurt and lying about it. Everyone in the room knew it.
Phil was looking slightly pale, sick with worry about Tommy being injured and not saying how. Wilbur was visibly annoyed and irritated at Tommy’s lying. And Tommy was as stubborn as ever.
They exchange a few glances and then Techno clears his throat.
A terrible— sorry, a great idea comes to Techno’s mind.
“Hey, do you guys wanna go to the beach?”
Okay, listen. Just listen—
There was a purpose to this excursion.
Techno was tired of problem after problem, the constant stream of stress with very little relief. When Techno was younger, he had a social worker who told him that if things ever got to be too much at the house he was staying in, that all Techno had to do was go to the beach and wait to be picked up.
Right now, things are too much.
Techno thinks that testing Phil’s immortality (confirmed by the way, so that was… new? Horrifying? He’d talk to him later.) might have stressed Phil out about mortality. It was the only way to justify why Phil was so worried about their safety all of a sudden.
Tommy clearly didn’t want to talk about his injuries which Techno can understand, but that doesn’t make it any less frustrating. Especially because he’d like to think that Tommy knows if he needs help, Techno will always be there.
And Wilbur had been stressing out ever since dinner with his parents. The Tommy issue was only adding to it.
It was safe to say that everyone needed a break.
The idea wasn’t taken to kindly, with it being called ‘fucking stupid’, but Techno was adamanent on them just having some fun, relaxing, down time.
Wilbur looked confused, scrunching his face up saying, “Techno, how does that solve any of our problems?
Phil was thoughtful but insisted that, “We don’t go too deep into the ocean.”
And Tommy was….. uncertain.
“I have to be home before dinner.” Tommy rubbed the back of his neck nervously.
“We’ll get you home before then, alright?” Techno held out his pinky. “I promise.”
Tommy half laughed at the pinky being extended but accepted it.
So, they bundled into the car, blasted the music, and set off towards the beach so they could spend a few hours enjoying themselves.
“Fuck off Wilbur!” Tommy shouts as he’s picked up by Wilbur and thrown into the ocean. There’s a loud splash. Tommy spitting water everywhere and Wilbur exclaiming loudly, and then a thrashing sound as Tommy seeks out his revenge.
“I can’t tell if this is a great idea or an awful one.” Phil mutters, adding sand onto Techno’s sandcastle.
It was a glorious sight; one of the best sand castles he’s ever made. It stood tall and was adorned with shells. There was a moat going around it and Techno had begun to carve windows into his creation.
“Well, nobody is injured or dead.” Techno barks in laughter. “So I think it’s going well.”
Phil shakes his head and Techno looks up in confusion. “What is it?”
“I’m just… so worried about you all.” Phil dismisses the conversation, smoothing out a side of the sand castle. “I don’t want to lose you.”
“I don’t think you’ve got anything to worry about, to be honest.” Techno smiles. “I don’t think anything could kill Tommy, that kid is made of rocks. And I don’t think Wilbur would let anything kill him, he’s too spiteful.”
“Techno, that prank you did—”
“Oh yeah, sorry about that. I needed to test if you were lying or not. Bro, I’ll be honest, I was putting a lot of faith in Tommy and you not screwing with me. I figured at worst you’d like, break your neck. It worked out though.”
Techno grins slightly and Phil sucks in a sharp breath. “I saw the Goddess of Death.”
“The what ? who ?”
“She told me you’ve all died once before. I… well, she didn’t answer my question, not really. But I think that’s why you guys can turn me mortal. Or at least, that’s why she put you guys in my path.”
Techno holds Phil’s eye for a moment. “I’ve died?”
“You didn’t know?”
“Well, usually symptoms of being dead include your heart stopping.” Techno touches a hand to his chest, checking his heart beat. “...Mmm, nope, I’m still going strong.”
Phil cackles and rolls his eyes. “But doesn’t an event stick out to you?”
Techno tilts his head. “Not really. I’ve fought a lot of battles. I’ve lost a couple fights. I guess it makes sense.”
The idea makes Phil feel sick but he does his best to manage a small nod.
“What happened to Tommy and Wilbur?”
“I don’t think they’re my stories to tell.” Phil’s stomach twists into knots. He thinks he knows what happened to Wilbur. The idea makes him irrationally angry though, if it’s true.
And Tommy he’s not certain about, but in the very far corner of his mind, there is a spark of an idea. The tiniest spark that flickers in the corner of Phil’s mind about Tommy’s home life. He hates the thought of it and tries to dismiss the spark, but it lingers, in the furthest corner of his brain.
Techno seems satisfied with the answer given and nods.
They go back to building the sandcastle like before. It wasn’t that late, they’d only been there for half an hour or so.
“Is Wilbur… eating the sand?” Phil questions, squinting towards the ocean.
Techno glances over to see Tommy throw a handful of wet sand at Wilbur’s face. Wilbur locks eyes with Tommy and wipes it into his hand, shoving it into his mouth and chewing. Tommy’s jaw drops open.
“I think so.” Techno hums.
“Wilbur!” Phil shouts. “Spit that out!”
Wilbur grins madly at Phil and he groans under his breath, standing up and chasing him into the water.
“Don’t fucking eat that!” Phil yells and Wilbur goes wobbling into the ocean. He looks ridiculous, flailing through the water. “You can’t eat sand!”
“Fucking get him Phil! Get his ass!” Tommy doubles over in laughter, clutching his stomach with one hand, the other filled with wet sand. A wave smacks into him and Tommy is pushed over by the waves, stumbling to get back to his feet.
Tommy looks over at Techno, locking eyes with a mischievous grin.
“Tommy, no—”
Techno barely has time to hold up a hand to cover his face from the incoming ball of wet sand.
Splat .
“Oh ho ho.” Techno laughs, pushing himself to his feet. “You’re going down.”
Tommy screams as Techno chases him into the ocean, fighting against the waves and current, joining in the splashing contest with Phil and Wilbur.
They’d have to leave shortly, before dinner so Techno can keep the pinky promise he made to Tommy and get him home on time.
It would be fine though.
Right now they were having fun, laughing and shouting, splashing and screaming, in the ocean while waves crashed against the beach.
“What do you mean you forgot towels?” Wilbur gapes.
“I thought Techno put them in the car!” Phil exclaims, staring into the empty trunk of his car.
“Phil, why would I do that?”
“Because I fucking asked you to!”
“Huh.”
Covered from head to toe in salt water and sand, they decide to stop by a small beachside store and get ice cream to give themselves a bit of time to dry off before driving home.
Tommy was bragging about how amazing his flavour of ice cream was; strawberry cheesecake. He was flaunting it in their faces and Wilbur was pretending to take bites out of it. As Tommy holds up his ice cream proudly, a seagull swoops down and snatches it out of his hand.
“What the fuck!” Tommy bursts out laughing, chasing the seagull which takes flight over the beach.
Techno is sitting on the bench, enjoying his own cookies and cream flavour as Tommy runs across the sand. Wilbur had the cookie dough flavour, enjoying it and laughing when the bird drops the ice cream and Tommy holds his hand out to catch it, half of it splattering on his palm and the rest colliding with the sand.
They all cringe at the sight and Phil laughs loudly, pointing towards Tommy with his mint ice cream. “He’s absolutely still going to eat that.”
“That’s disgusting.” Wilbur scrunches his face up.
Tommy licks the palm of his hand and they all groan.
Techno sighs with a loud resignation as Tommy comes charging back over, holding his ice cream covered palm out towards Wilbur who shouts in horror and starts sprinting away as Tommy chases him down.
A few minutes later after Wilbur forced Tommy to wash his hand and Phil accepted the sandy fate of his car, they all decided to head back home.
Tommy was smiling madly when they dropped him off at his house, ranting about how much fun he had and how he desperately wants to do it again.
Wilbur fell asleep in the back of the car, head lulling to the side.
And Phil and Techno drove in a comfortable silence.
“Wilbur…?” Phil gently rocks Wilbur’s arm and reaches over, unclipping the seatbelt.
Wilbur stirs slightly, bleary eyed and dazed. “Wh..?”
“Come on, mate. We’re home.”
“Five more minutes.” Wilbur turns back over and Phil chuckles, shaking his head.
“I’ve got to lock the car, you can sleep on the couch if you can’t make it up the stairs.”
Wilbur whines. “Dad, five more minutes.”
Phil’s face splits into a smile. “No, you can’t have five more minutes. I know you had a long day but we’ve gotta go inside.”
Wilbur groans incomprehensibly.
“Wilbur?”
It takes some convincing but he manages to get Wilbur inside. Techno has already set up on the couch, loading a video game up to play. He turns to look at Wilbur who practically collapses next to him, sluggishly falling across the length of the couch and putting his feet on top of Techno’s lap.
To Phil’s surprise, Techno doesn’t question it at all. He just puts his arms on top of Wilbur’s legs and continues using the controller.
Phil thought the day had ended up getting a lot better than the beginning.
He felt so uncertain about some things. It was impossible to not think about how they all died. And Phil still didn’t understand how the boys dying was causing him to lose his immortality. Were they leeching his life away? Was that what it was?
It still didn’t make sense . Phil felt like he was learning how to ride a bike for the first time. He wasn’t sure of anything and the experience with Kristin just made him more confused and concerned.
So, damn, concerned.
He’d do anything for those kids. Phil has lived a long varied life and he knows that to protect those kids he’d sacrifice it all. How can he pretend he values immortality more than the three gremlins that make his day?
Phil watches himself in his bedroom mirror. He looks happier than he used to. There are smile lines around his eyes and he doesn’t look as tired. There’s a bit of pink in his cheeks where he used to be pale and a certain shine in his eyes which he didn’t always have.
His phone on his bed chimes quietly and he spins around, making his way over. He picks up the phone and sees the single message from Tommy’s mother, “I told you to stay away from my son outside of school. ”
Phil can already feel the incoming headache that came with talking to Tommy’s mother. The message makes his skin crawl. (The spark starts to grow ever so slightly, just barely perceivable.)
He picks up the phone, trying to work out how best to respond. What does he even say to that?
Sorry? It won’t happen again? Your son was injured at school so we went to the beach?
Phil starts to type out a message when the door to his room creaks open and he looks over. Wilbur peers through and pushes it the rest of the way, crossing his arms in front of his chest.
“Wilbur?” Phil smiles, tilting his head in confusion. “Are you alright?”
The question causes something to break because Wilbur starts crying.
“What’s wrong?” Phil crosses the room and Wilbur shakes his head, looking down with a phone in his hand.
Across the screen is one long message about…
“Oh, Wil.” Phil sighs and he pulls Wilbur into a hug.
“He’s dead.” Wilbur’s voice is muffled in Phil’s shirt. “Dad’s dead and I don’t— I don’t even know why I’m crying. It’s not like he ever cared.”
“It’s alright, mate. I’ve got you.” Phil hushes and Wilbur practically melts into his arms.
“I don’t know what to do.” Wilbur shakes his head.
“That’s okay.” Phil promises. “We’ll help you with everything, alright? Whatever you want to do, we’ll do it.”
“I don’t know. The fucking— there’s a funeral, Phil.” Wilbur wipes his face with his sleeve. “I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be sorry.”
“I am. I’m sorry.” Wilbur sniffles. “I shouldn’t have dragged anyone into my life. I don’t— I don’t know why I did that.”
“Don’t you ever apologise for getting help, Wilbur.” Phil squeezes his arm and Wilbur forces a shaky smile. “Do you wanna get some fresh air?”
Wilbur sucks in a small breath. “Can we? Just for a little bit.”
“C’mon then.” Phil leads the way down the stairs and they go sit outside on the porch.
They don’t speak, they just lean against each other in comfortable silence. The sky is particularly clear tonight, Phil notices.
After about twenty minutes, Techno comes down stairs and sits down wordlessly. Despite Techno not being the best at responding to feelings, he somehow always knows when to just offer his presence. It's comforting; in that Techno sort of way. Phil thinks Techno doesn't even realises he's doing it.
There’s no questions asked, no conversations exchanged.
Just the three of them sitting beneath the stars.
Wordlessly.
The next day is strange because Wilbur is entirely quiet. As though a switch has flipped off and it’s showing no signs of turning back on again. Phil takes all the food and water to Wilbur because he won’t come get it himself and he hovers nearby in case Wilbur feels like talking.
The day after the last, Phil is worried. He wakes up to see Wilbur is sitting outside again, this time with a blanket over his shoulders.
“Isn’t he cold?” Techno jokes, leaning against the door frame of the kitchen.
Phil rolls his eyes, stirring the two hot chocolates he’s just made in front of him. “He’s grieving, I guess.”
The feeling of grief is familiar to Phil, however it is adaptable. If grief felt the same way for everyone, it would not be grief. The misunderstanding, the change, the separation and disconnection from others, all of those play a role in grief.
Phil’s heart aches because he can't help Wilbur in the way he wants to.
“It’s weird. I don’t like it, I don’t know what to do.” Techno comments. “I don’t know what to say to him.”
“It’s normal .” Phil dinks the spoon against the side of the cup and reaches into the cupboard, grabbing a bag of marshmallows. “We just have to do our best to support him, you know?”
“How? I don’t wanna make him worse.” Techno frowns. “How long is he gonna be all…” He waves a hand vaguely.
“It’s different for everyone.” Phil picks up two hot chocolates and hands them to Techno. “Can you go talk to him?”
“What?” Techno exclaims, taking the hot chocolates from Phil. “You know who you’re talking to right? Phil, I am the worst person when it comes to feelings.”
“Wilbur’s shutting me out right now, Tech.” Phil shrugs. “I tried speaking to him earlier and he was completely stone silent to me.”
“And you think I’ll do better?”
“No, I think you’ll do different and different is all we have right now.” Phil turns Techno around and gently pushes him towards the door to the outside porch. “Now go.”
Techno manages to slide the glass door open using his elbow, hands carrying the hot chocolate; one for him and Wilbur.
Wilbur doesn’t look back at him so he takes a seat by Wilbur’s side on the porch.
“Thanks.” Wilbur mutters, taking the hot chocolate from Techno.
“It was all Phil.” Techno shrugs and Wilbur smiles before they lapse back into silence.
Wilbur takes a long sip of his drink, thumbing the ridge of the cup and Techno watches him.
Techno has never had parents. Aside from Phil, of course. But he’s never… he guesses he doesn’t really understand what Wilbur is thinking?
Wilbur’s quiet and withdrawn, staring aimlessly into his hot drink. Techno’s unnerved by it all.
“Phil’s worried.” Techno admits and Wilbur nods.
This wasn’t Wilbur . This wasn’t shoveling sand into your mouth, arguing loudly about history facts, dying Techno’s hair pink and laughing in Dreams face.
This was staring aimlessly into hot drinks. Sitting outside for hours in thought, and counting the stars like they were the most fascinating thing in the whole world.
“I don’t think I’m processing.” Wilbur confesses.
“Are you okay?” Techno inquires with a quiet voice and Wilbur glances over at him.
He frowns, half shrugging. “I don’t know. I just… I don’t—” Wilbur shakes his head. “I don’t think I’m sad? I just feel… disconnected. Like someone dumped out all the contents of me and just left me with this hollow feeling I don’t know how to fill.”
Techno hums in thought, not really understanding what Wilbur means. He was vastly under prepared for this situation. All Techno could really do was listen; he just hoped that would be enough for Wilbur.
“I want you to come with me back to my old house.” Wilbur blinks. “I want to grab the last of my things and move out officially.”
“Sure.” Techno watches Wilbur, a question dancing on his mind. “Are you going to the funeral alone or do you want someone to go with you? For…support?”
Wilbur sucks in a small breath. “I don’t know if I’m even going. I mean, it’s not like he ever cared about me, right?”
“You still lost a parent, Wil.”
There’s a long pause and then Wilbur stands up. “I need to think about it. But I’m gonna leave in a few hours if you’d like to come with me.”
Wilbur starts walking towards the door and Techno turns to face him. “Wilbur, are you sure you’re alright to be alone for a bit?”
Wilbur hesitates, his hand just barely hovering by the door. “Yeah. Yeah, just for a bit.”
Notes:
a message from tommy's mother? why, surely that isn't setting anything up for the final chapters.
Phil, starting to get suspicious on how tommy died? pffft noooooo, what do you mean?also thank you all so much for the support :)
last chapter especially everyone was just so kind. it's so motivating and I read every comment and respond to the majority of them <3
thank you all sm
Chapter 22: Step 22: Start to ask the important questions
Summary:
Techno and Wilbur go grab the last of Wilbur's things
Dream notices something strange with Tommy
Notes:
hehehe
Chapter Text
Wilbur’s idea of dropping by his house was very different to what Techno was thinking.
Very. Different.
“Wilbur, are we sure you’re okay?” Techno questions, staring up at the large metal fence in front of them.
“Never been better.” Wilbur tosses a ski mask at Techno and it hits him in the chest with a dull thud. Techno just barely catches it, eyes flicking over to Wilbur who walks straight up to the fence and starts trying to climb.
Techno thumbs the ski mask in his hand, sighing as he pulls in over his face. “Wilbur, I’ll be honest. When you said you wanted to grab some things I didn’t know we were going to rob the place.”
He ignores Techno’s comment entirely. Wilbur kicks his leg over the fence, half dangling over the side. “Ow, the fucking— there’s a spike digging into my side.”
“Yeah, it’s a spiky looking fence.”
“Shut up, Techno.” Wilbur grunts, kicking his foot onto the top and Techno looks around anxiously. “I’m grieving. You have to help me through this difficult time in my life.”
“Yeah, of course.” Techno stares up at Wilbur. “But when Phil told me that we needed to be there for you, I didn’t realize that it involved robbery.”
Wilbur groans, pulling himself up. “Techno, I’m stuck. Can you push my leg over the top?”
Techno mutters underneath his breath, placing the ski mask on his head and pulling it over his face. He walks up to Wilbur, grabbing his foot and jumps, thrusting it over the other side like he was dunking a basketball.
Wilbur yelps, tumbling over and crashing into the grass with a loud smack.
“oh, FUCK.” Wilbur clutches his side, pulling the ski mask away from his mouth. He breathes heavily and Techno rolls his eyes.
“Are you okay?”
“Do I fucking look like I’m okay? My father just died and I’m breaking into my own home with a ski mask and a backpack—”
“Okay, okay! I get it.” Techno stretches his arms out and steps up to the fence. “I’m coming over.”
“Yeah, let’s see you try and do it, asshole.”
Phil wasn’t looking forward to going to work today, especially with Wilbur and Techno at home alone.
But still, Phil had an obligation to show up for his history class so there he was.
It was uneventful, everyone sitting in their usual seats and the usual conversations going.
Tommy was quieter than usual, sitting at his desk with his head ducked down and his pencil scratching against the paper.
Phil thought it was weird, but Tommy had days where he wasn’t his usual energetic, bouncing off the walls self. He couldn’t really say much about it.
What was weird was that Tommy didn’t say goodbye on his way out. He didn’t linger or talk to Phil, Tommy barely looked up. Instead he grabbed his things, threw them into his bag, and raced out the door.
Tommy’s the first one out, even Tubbo and Ranboo look surprised, staring at the door in his absence.
“Is he okay?” Phil asks and Tubbo and Ranboo shrug.
“His parents have been pretty strict on him doing his school work recently.” Tubbo bites the inside of his cheek.
“Parents? As in plural? I thought Tommy’s dad wasn’t in the picture.”
Has Tommy mentioned his dad before?
Phil honestly couldn’t remember.
“No! No, not at all.” Tubbo’s eyes go wide. “Tommy’s dad is…”
“Complicated.” Ranboo finishes.
Phil crosses his arms and locks eyes with Tubbo. He pales and his eyes dart away guiltily. “What is it?”
There’s a pause of silence, where the room feels like it’s holding his breath.
Ranboo elbows Tubbo in the side and he deflates, sighing.
“His dad kind of dips in and out of his life a lot. I think the longest he was gone was a year and a half? He’s back at the moment, anyway. He was gone for a few weeks but he came back yesterday.”
“What?” Phil’s jaw drops open. How did he not know about that? Why didn’t Tommy tell him anything?
“His dad doesn’t like him staying out very late.” Ranboo comments. “His mom too.”
Phil chews the inside of his cheek and nods. “Right...”
Phil had a bad feeling, a gnawing ache in his stomach, that was starting to form.
“How the hell did you do that so flawlessly.” Wilbur exclaims, watching as Techno kicks his foot over the fence and jumps onto the other side, landing smoothly.
Techno shrugs. “Skill issue, to be honest.” and Wilbur laughs loudly, rolling his eyes.
“Come on, let’s go.”
They sprint across the yard, walking right up to a window on the first floor of Wilbur’s house.
This felt like all kinds of wrong to Techno. He’d never broken into a house before, although he had broken out of one.
“Remind me why we're not using the front door.”
“My mother.” Wilbur grits, looking around desperately and grinning madly when he spots a rock. He picks it up, juggling it from hand to hand and the aims.
“Wilbur, are you insane?” Techno grabs Wilbur’s hand, stopping him from launching the rock straight through the window.
“Techno, you’re not being very supportive right now.”
“We are literally breaking and entering.”
“And?” Wilbur raises his eyebrows, holding the rock in his hand. “It’s my house.”
Techno pinches the bridge of his nose. “Wilbur, you don’t live here. We could be arrested. I could be arrested.”
“Since when did breaking the law scare you.” Wilbur crosses his arms.
“That’s not fair.”
“I’m serious! Why do you even care?”
Techno bites the inside of his cheek. “If I get in legal trouble they could take me away from Phil.”
The smug expression drips away from Wilbur and he glances over at the window. “Oh. Well I still need my stuff. Don’t worry about it okay, if we get in trouble I’ll clear everything up.”
“Look, we can still do this. Just slightly smarter.”
“How?”
“Did you even check to see if the window was locked?” Techno snorts and he walks up to the window, edging his fingers around the rim.
He manages to get the tiniest grip and pull it out of place, creaking open and… well, he didn’t really expect that to work.
Wilbur scoffs, throwing the rock over his shoulder and shoving the window open. “Fine.”
He hoists himself through first and Techno has to resist the urge to audibly groan in complaint. He follows after Wilbur, pulling himself in.
“Please tell me you don’t have guard dogs or anything.” Techno jokes and Wilbur shushes him immediately.
“Oh god, Wil, I was joking.” Techno pales, frantically searching around the room.
Hm. No dogs. Yet.
He locks eyes with Wilbur and strains his ears, hearing the tiniest, faintest hum of music.
Someone was home.
“Wilbur.” Techno whispers. “Is this still a part of the grieving process or can we go home now? I am severely, and I mean severely , under equipped to handle this part of the grieving process.”
“Stage one is denial, Techno and you’re in the middle of it. Now let's hurry up.” Wilbur waves a dismissing hand and starts crossing the room, standing on his toes to stay light and quiet.
Techno follows behind quietly, trying to do his best to stand exactly where Wilbur stands to avoid making noise.
By some act of god, they manage to make it up the stairs unnoticed and into Wilbur’s room.
Which was… underwhelming.
There was a tidy, untouched looking bookshelf, a desk with papers and pens spilled all over it. The chair was pulled out from beneath the desk , facing away like someone had stood up suddenly and Wilbur’s bed, pressed against two walls, was messy and unmade.
There were small things too like a couple odd trinkets, one jar of sand (it made Techno think about the sand eating from the day before), some loose coins, an asthma inhaler and a broken looking guitar that Techno had never seen before.
Techno steps over a few stray guitar pics on the floor, and eyes some clothes that weren’t inside Wilbur’s dresser or pooling out of it.
There wasn’t much else to look at; aside from a few other odd personal items and the teal curtain covering the window..
“Sorry it’s a mess.” Wilbur murmurs, picking up some clothes and throwing them to the side. “I left in a rush last time I was here.”
Techno shrugs, taking the backpack he was carrying and opening it wide. “Just grab what you still want and then let's get out of here.”
Dream taps his fingers against the steering wheel, leaning back in his seat.
He was making it a habit of making sure Tommy got home safely, even if Tommy didn’t exactly show the warmest thanks towards it.
He’s parked on the opposite side of the road, watching through his rear view mirror. Dream watches as Tommy walks past, freezing like he usually does at the end of his driveway for a moment.
It’s the weirdest thing, Dream thinks. He pauses, like he’s working himself up to something and then keeps going and doesn’t stop until the door is firmly shut behind him.
Today the pause is a moment too long and Dream starts to get antsy, leaning to the side to get a better view but still stay unnoticed.
He watches Tommy suck in a sharp breath and then walk up the steps. Dream turns his car on, preparing to drive away when a man comes out to greet Tommy. It takes Dream by surprise at first; he’d never seen Tommy’s parents come out before. The man, presumably Tommy’s father, grabs his shoulder and Dream watches as Tommy goes rigid.
It’s the same kind of tense body posture Tommy had when Dream had grabbed him a few days ago by the wrist, asking how he got his injuries. It stirs something up inside of Dream. It makes his stomach twist in all the wrong ways and his fingers twitch hesitantly against the steering wheel.
It feels a bit like he’s seeing a part of Tommy he’s not supposed to, but it gives him such a bad feeling, Dream sits back into his chair, keeping an eye trained on Tommy and switches his car back off.
He’d wait until he couldn’t see Tommy any more.
Just a little bit longer.
They sit in comfortable silence, slowly going through Wilbur’s things. There ends up not being a lot that Wilbur wants to take and Techno understands that.
Techno will hold up an item of clothing and Wilbur will either nod or shake his head to tell him what to do with it. By the end of it, they’ve filled up the bags successfully and Wilbur is staring at his bookshelf, flicking through the trinkets and book titles to decide what last things to take.
Wilbur picks up an empty picture frame and laughs, showing it to Techno.
“I don’t get it?” Techno takes the picture frame, flipping it over in his hand. On the back is the price tag, a small white sticker that reads ‘ Family Photo; mahogany frame ’
“I bought that frame four years ago and I still don’t have a photo to put in it.” Wilbur shakes his head, a sad smile on his face. “I won’t ever have a family photo to put into it now.”
Techno sucks inwardly. “Wilbur, are you okay? I need you to be honest.”
There’s a short silence, Wilbur staring at the photoframe in Techno’s hand.
Wilbur hums and shrugs, just barely perceptible. “My dad wasn’t present for a single day of my life. He was always busy or… or working, catching up with friends and having formal parties I wasn’t allowed to go to.”
Wilbur laughs without humor. “He was a dickhead. A dickhead who didn’t care about his kid and wasn’t there for me once. My entire life up until I met Phil felt like I was just an extension of someone else.”
Wilbur’s voice goes soft and he glances over towards the curtain, light spilling out from underneath it. “He was never there, Techno. Never . I just keep thinking; why should I show up to a funeral about the end of his life when he wasn’t there for any of mine?”
“Wilbur, if you don’t want to go to the funeral, you don’t have to. You have a choice. You’ve always had the choice.”
Wilbur goes silent for a short moment before nodding, blinking quickly. “Yeah. Yeah, thanks Techno. I uh— I don’t think I want to go. I think Phil is a much better parent than he ever was, anyway.”
Techno raises an eyebrow. “Does that mean you’re going to finally talk to Phil about the whole adoption issue?”
Wilbur chuckles and throws the bag over his back, filled with stuff. “I will, I promise. I’ll finally—”
BZZZ .
Wilbur frowns. “What was that?”
“I think someone is calling me, sorry.” Techno reaches into his pocket, pulling out his phone and staring down at the screen. “Huh.”
Techno clicks the answer button. “Dream? You’re on speaker; Wilbur is here too.”
“Where are you guys right now?” Dream’s voice crackles and the tone he uses makes Techno’s stomach sink.
Wilbur seemingly doesn’t pick up on it, scrunching his nose up. “Hello to you too, then. Prick.”
“About 8 minutes from Phil’s house. Maybe 12 minutes to the school.” Techno gives Dream the closest estimates he can and Wilbur gives him a confused look.
“From Tommy’s?” Dream asks. “How far would it take you to get to Tommys?”
“20 minutes.” Techno responds. “Less if I call Phil right now to pick us up and we break a few road rules.”
“Wait, why?” Wilbur chips in, eyebrows drawn tightly together. “What the hell is happening?”
“I was following Tommy home, making sure he was safe. I haven’t trusted him going alone ever since he got injured by someone at school.” On Dream’s end of the phone, there’s the sound of his car reversing.
“Dude, we don’t need your life story.” Wilbur rolls his eyes. “What do you want?”
“I can’t see properly into Tommy’s house but there’s something wrong.”
Techno needs to know the exacts of the situation and not ask a thousand little things to figure out the issue.
“How wrong? Give me a scale or at least what happened.” Techno questions, because he needs to know the details.
There’s a short pause.
Wilbur snatches the phone and barks down the microphone. “Dream, fucking answer us.”
There’s a distant shattering sound and Dream sucks in a breath. “A window just broke. I don’t know if this is related or not but Tommy’s dad looked pretty pissed when he got home.”
“His dad?” Techno thinks back to any mention of Tommy’s dad. Was there any? Maybe the offhand comment. Techno combs through his memory, trying to remember any talk of Tommy's father?
Wilbur looks completely different to Techno. He’s not confused, he’s terrified .
The color drains out of Wilbur’s face and Techno locks eyes with him, trying to figure out what’s wrong. Is it guilt? Fear? Anxiety? Wilbur must know something that Techno doesn’t and it rocks Techno to his core.
“Dream, stay where you are. We’re coming, okay?” Techno hangs up, keeping his eyes trained on Wilbur.
The sinking feeling in his stomach gets worse.
And right when he thinks the feeling of unease can’t get any worse, the door is flung open and Wilbur’s mother is standing there, eyes wide and mouth agape.
It’s a mad dash out of the house. Wilbur’s mother opens the door and both their heads snap over to the source of movement.
Wilbur screams “FUCKING RUN!”, barrelling past her with the bag and everything kicks into high gear. They clumsily begin the race to fucking book it off the property before they actually have to deal with the consequences of their actions.
Wilbur darts down the stairs and Techno curses, chasing behind him. His mind is going so fast he can barely think. Wilbur knew something he didn’t.
It makes Techno think back to the nightmare Tommy had.
He’d mentioned then that if it was exactly like how Wilbur had described it, then maybe it was PTSD.
Of course, that would be ridiculous. This is Tommy, obviously it couldn’t be PTSD.
But Wilbur had acted like it was possible. Wilbur wanted to help Tommy and Techno had shrugged it off because he never thought Tommy’s needed help.
Did…
Did Tommy need help?
Wilbur slams into the front door, using his shoulder to drive it open and forcing the door knob until the door snaps open. They both go running through, down the porch stairs in an uncoordinated manner, stumbling along the path. They race across the garden, hearing shouting from behind and Techno’s breath is catching in his throat.
Together they go through the front gate this time, abandoning their plan for stealth, and don’t stop dashing away until they’re down the street.
Wilbur practically doubles over, dropping the bag to the side and clutching his chest. Techno’s panting too, his breathing coming fast as he struggles to try and catch up to everything.
Wilbur’s breathing starts to slow and he turns. “I swear to god. Techno…”
“Wilbur, what the hell have you and Tommy been hiding?” Techno cuts him off, his voice clear and strong.
“Techno, I was going to tell you, I swear to god.” Wilbur pleads. “Tommy wanted to do it when he was ready, he was insisting he was fi—”
“Tommy wanted to do what? Wilbur, tell me what?” Techno steps forward, his nails digging into his palm. There is anger blurring the corners of his vision and as much as he tries to not let it show, he can feel it bubbling beneath the surface.
Because sure, being chased off the property was bad but hiding something like this was too much. Techno’s mind is all over the place right now, it’s going to the worst possible scenarios that Wilbur could be hiding.
“I think Tommy is being abused.” Wilbur breathes and it’s like the air is sucked from Techno’s lungs.
His mind dashes from the window shattering at Tommy’s house to Phil telling him that they’ve all died once, to the nightmare, to every single small, barely there, imperceptible behavior that Tommy has.
“No…”
His mind is darting between everything he should have realized and everything he knows.
“Techno, I wanted to tell you. I wanted to do something so badly, I p—”
“No, no, you should have told me!” Techno yells, his eyes flashing dangerously. “You put Tommy in danger! How long have you known?”
“I couldn’t have told you without risking everything!” Wilbur shouts in disbelief.
He’s thrown off by Wilbur’s comment and it causes the anger to start fading. “How long?”
“I don’t know, a while. I confronted him when he had that nightmare.”
“Jesus, Wilbur.” Techno sighs, rubbing his forehead. How bad is it? He wants to ask a million questions but it’s not the time. They only know a window was broken. Every second wasted feels like an eternity.
“Tommy was— he was fucking blackmailing me. He refused to say anything about the abuse until I told Phil about my parents wanting me back and I was too scared, Techno. I couldn’t go back, I couldn’t.”
“Wilbur, Phil would never send you back.” Techno deflates and Wilbur looks down, avoiding eye contact.
“I’m sorry. I fucked it up, I know.” Wilbur shakes his head, biting down on his thumb. “I should have said something the moment Phil found out about my parents. I’m so sorry, Techno.”
“No it’s…” Techno swallows hard. “It’s not your fault. I’m just angry at Tommy’s parents and that’s not fair on you.”
Wilbur returns the statement with a small nod of understanding. It was true; Techno was beyond angry at the people who were hurting Tommy. It wasn’t fair to direct that anger at Wilbur. He knows that Wilbur is equally if not more protective of Tommy, it wouldn’t make sense to point fingers and blame him.
“I told Tommy that if anything happened he had to tell me. I told him that he needed to come to me if something happened.” Wilbur lets out a small breath. “I told him so many times that I was there for him.”
“He knows, Wil.”
“Does he?”
“It’ll be okay, Wil. We’ll figure it out when we get there.”
Chapter 23: Step 23: Learn the truth
Summary:
Wilbur explains what's going on to Phil
They show up to Tommy's house
Notes:
"slut era" I whisper, rewriting this chapter for the ninth time and still not being happy with it.
"fuck it, we ball." I mutter, realising I will in fact need to add an extra chapter to get this all finished
if there's errors I'm so sorry I literally re-wrote this so many times and didn't check it because im LATE.
there's probably some passages that look a little off (and if not then... oh, yay!)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Phil was expecting a call from Wilbur but not in this way.
He’d known that Wilbur and Techno would need to be picked up but he didn’t anticipate the urgency.
The absolute anxious energy that poured through the phone and washed over Phil was beyond what he expected.
“Phil, please . Please get here fast.” Wilbur rushes and Phil is already out the door, shrugging on a jacket.
“Wil? Is everything okay?” Wind brushes against the speaker of the phone and Phil pinches the device between his ear and shoulder, sitting down in his car and starting to reverse.
“Phil, I— there’s some things you don’t know.” Wilbur croaks out and Phil’s mind is racing. He’s terrified, driving over the speed limit to get to Wilbur.
“Like what?”
“It’s Tommy.”
“Like what , Wilbur?” Phil breathes.
There’s the sound of a rustling on the other side of the phone and a beat.
“Phil, I’ll tell you in the car, okay? Me and Techno have started heading down the road to save time. I’ll tell you then.”
Phil opens his mouth to object when Wilbur hangs up with a beep.
He’s trying to not let himself worry, he really is. The road twists and bends and Phil drives along it, taking the fastest routes he can think of with such little time.
What was wrong? The question rings in his head a thousand times over. He runs over everything that could stress Wilbur out about Tommy. It had to be something important. Something big. It would be a lie to say Phil wasn’t concerned.
He finds the road that Wilbur and Techno are heading down and he pulls over. Techno yanks the door open with a sigh of relief and Phil watches him cautiously, trying to check for injuries. They both seem okay and uninjured. It does nothing to soothe Phil’s nerves.
Neither of them sit in the front. Oh god, was it bad? They were creating distance from Phil, even if he wasn’t supposed to notice it. It was terrifying .
“Finally.” Techno huffs, sitting in the back and sliding all the way over as Wilbur follows suit.
“Okay, let’s go.” Wilbur snaps his seatbelt on and locks eyes with Phil.
“Not before you tell me what’s going on.”
Wilbur sinks back into the seat, almost recoiling at the statement. “I… I haven’t been honest with you. More specifically, Tommy hasn’t been honest.”
Phil shoots him a stern look. “Mate, you’re freaking me out. Why were you rushing me to come and get you? And how is Tommy related to this?”
Wilbur sucks in a sharp breath. There’s a break as Wilbur struggles to find the right words. “Have you ever wondered why Tommy acts the way he does?”
Phil frowns, staring at Wilbur with confusion. “Like…?”
“Like he’s constantly terrified we’re going to turn our backs on him. Phil, remember all those months ago when you threw that sandwich at Tommy and he didn’t eat it until you gave him permission? Or— or when he freaked out because he forgot his dad wanted him home.”
“He wanted me home an hour ago.” Tommy looks up with wide eyes, almost jarred by whatever just happened before he scribbles down whatever was left for him to finish.
“He’s gonna be upset.”
Phil’s heart sinks, like there’s a pause on everything other than Wilbur’s voice and the background music he never realized was there has come to a stop. Like a scratch in the record.
Wilbur waves a hand wildly. “He flinches all the time! He asks for permission about basic things! He’s always got injuries! Phil, you must have noticed something was off.”
Phil smiles, a hint of sorrow in his eyes. “You really thought I’d be mad at you?”
Tommy nods, rubbing a thumb up and down the hot ceramic of the mug. “Yeah usually— well, sometimes when I’m in trouble, I get stuff taken away from me. And my parents usually have those things in front of me to make me feel… guilty, I guess. I thought hot chocolate was one of those things.”
“What kind of things?”
Phil was reeling. He knew Tommy had some strange behaviors, of course he knew that. His heart is pounding like it’s about to burst out of his chest, he can barely hear himself think over the sound of thudding.
“Sometimes it’s soft toys or my phone or something. Other times it’s blankets, or meals.” Tommy groans in reminiscence. “They take my door occasionally and it’s the worst thing in the whole world.”
Phil’s throat feels tight. “When he broke his arm he told me that he fell down the stairs.” Phil sounds breathless, almost pleading that his suspicions won’t be confirmed.
Wilbur shakes his head softly and he looks over at Techno. “Tommy doesn’t have stairs, Phil.”
“You’re okay mate.” Phil murmurs, wrapping Tommy in a hug.
Tommy cries even harder and grabs onto Phil with a passion. Tommy locks his arms around Phil.
“I’m sorry dad.” Tommy cries and Phil nearly freezes, his heart in his throat.
A wave of nausea crashes through him.
“Tommy told us he broke it falling out of a tree, Phil.” Techno locks eyes with them, finally adding to the conversation. “Tommy’s been lying to us.”
Wilbur nods. “Tommy’s been lying to himself too.”
“I’m gonna be sick.” Phil turns away, staring out the window.
“Phil, I don’t think Tommy is safe at home. His parents, I think— no, I know that they treat him like shit.”
It feels like every conversation they’d had has a new perspective on it. Phil combs through his memories thinking about everything interaction. Was it normal? Did he miss the signs? What if Tommy tried reaching out and Phil didn’t notice?
There is one thing circling Phil’s thoughts the most. The interaction with Kristin. The knowledge that Tommy has...
“Because, Phil…” And she places a hand on his shoulder. “They've all died once before.”
It hovers around him like a vulture.
That might be the one thing to break him. The answer to a question that’s swarming Phil’s every action. How?
How did Tommy die?
Because if Tommy didn’t just die but was killed— killed by an environment he’s still stuck in, then Phil might just have found the one thing to finally make him snap.
Phil sucks in a sharp breath, pushing his foot down on the gas. “Where am I heading?”
The moment Phil pulls over, they’re out of the car and heading straight towards Tommy’s house.
It doesn’t look like anything’s wrong, is that right?
Wilbur’s stomach is twisting in knots, staring down the driveway. If he stretches his neck out he can see into the garden, spotting some of the broken glass glinting from the shattered window above.
“This is the place, right?” Phil slams the door shut and Wilbur’s throat feels tight.
“I’m certain.”
Dream’s car was parked across the road and they watch as he gets out, doing a half jog and waving them down.
“Have you seen Tommy?” Wilbur immediately questions and Dream shakes his head.
“I haven’t seen anything since the window broke. I’m not getting a good feeling about it.”
“You did the right thing by calling us.” Techno comments and Dream sucks in a breath, looking towards Tommy’s house.
“I think I’ll go before you guys go and see him. I think that— I don’t want to stress Tommy out. I might upset him. He’s not really comfortable with me, you know?” Dream shrugs and points back to his car. “Message me and I’ll come help, okay?”
Techno nods once in appreciation and Dream heads off, leaving the three of them and Tommy’s house.
Phil races past, pushing his way through. “Well shit, what are we waiting for?”
They dash up the driveway and Wilbur curses in surprise as he follows Phil.
God, it felt like things were moving too fast yet impossibly slow. Wilbur has barely made it to the door by the time Phil is banging against the wood, waiting to be let in.
There’s a breathtaking pause as they’re standing outside and the door creaks open slightly. There’s the jingle of a lock and Wilbur’s stomach sinks when the door closes again.
After a moment, it opens barely and Tommy peers out, half hidden behind the door.
Wilbur can feel the air sucked out of his lungs, he's hit with a wave of relief so strong he thinks he might topple. Tommy's eyes go wide in surprise and Wilbur is scanning him for injuries.
It's almost too good to be true; Tommy looks fine. He looks tired and nervous, but that's better than hurt.
Wilbur almost... he almost doesn't believe it. Or at least, doesn't trust it. Tommy was good at hiding when he wasn't okay and Wilbur was going to figure out if this was one of those times.
Tommy’s pulls back, mouth hanging open. “What the fuck are you guys doing here?”
He looks back down into the house and opens the door a bit more, folding his arms across his chest and jittering slightly.
“Are you okay?” Phil holds Tommy’s eye and he smiles, confusion lacing his features.
Tommy shakes his head. “Yeah, of course? Why… why wouldn’t I be?”
T ommy looks between the three of them and they all exchange a glance.
Phil deflates a little in relief, the tension disappearing from his posture and watches Tommy thoughtfully. “Are you sure everything is alright, Tommy?”
“Yeah.” Tommy scoffs, shifting his weight. “Why are you guys here?”
“We’re worried about you.”
“...Worried?” Tommy’s glances over at Wilbur and he freezes, blinking quickly and looking away in realization.
Wilbur isn’t imagining things, he recognised that look. Tommy was hiding something, he had to be.
“Tommy—” Techno takes a step forward and Tommy jerks back, turning his face instinctively and closing the door a little bit more.
Tommy sucks in a sharp breath, opening his mouth to speak when a voice calls out from behind him.
“Theseus, who’s at the door?” A man yells. It has to be Tommy’s dad, that’s the only person it could be.
“They’re leaving now! Don’t worry about it…” Tommy calls back, voice trailing off. “...Dad.”
“Tommy, if there’s something wrong, you can tell us.”
Tommy looks up and he clenches his jaw. “Unless you guys came here for something, you need to go.”
“Thee!” Tommy’s dad calls and he grabs the door, towering behind Tommy. He pulls it the rest of the way open and smiles, a row of perfect white teeth, towards the three of them. “Who are these people?”
“No one.” Tommy shakes his head, looking up at his dad. “They’re going.”
“Well, we’re not interested in whatever you’re selling anyway. Sorry, fellas.” The man shrugs and starts to close the door, interrupted when Techno places a foot firmly in the way.
Tommy’s eyes dart away, as though he can pretend this isn't happening and Wilbur’s stomach sinks.
There it was- a sign that everything wasn’t right and something was off.
“Tommy, you can talk to us, you know that right?” Wilbur asks and there’s a glint in the eyes of Tommy’s Dad that he can’t quite place. It’s unsettling, he knows that for sure.
“He’s okay.” Tommy’s dad answers with a half hearted shrug. “You guys should be leaving though. You know how it is. We don’t wanna cause anything and you three are all on our property. Theseus is fine. Isn’t that right, Thee?” Tommy’s dad pats him on the back causing Tommy to shut his eyes and wince.
“Mhm.” Tommy agrees, picking at his fingers and none of them can miss the shadow of a bruise hidden beneath Tommy’s shirt collar. That had to be a bruise, right?
Wilbur looks over at Phil as though to confirm he saw it too and Phil holds Wilbur’s eyes silently. Passing conversations with nothing more than an exchanged look.
Techno hesitates, the words catching in his throat. Tommy acts as though nothing happened, pulling at his sleeves and keeping his head downcast.
Tommy’s dad watches him carefully, a smile pasted on his face and Wilbur can see the moment it all goes to shit. The moment where Techno breaks and he can’t handle the fact that this guy is smiling at them while Tommy is so obviously hiding something.
Tommy’s dad stares with a smug smirk and Techno’s eyebrows draw together and he turns. Techno grabs Tommy’s dad, yanking him by the shirt and Tommy flinches back so violently that Wilbur can feel his gut wrench at the sight.
“Techno!” Phil shouts as Techno smacks Tommy’s dad against the wall. It feels like everything’s happening too fast, Wilbur can barely process it. One moment, they were trying to speak slowly so they didn’t worry Tommy. Now, they were breaking up a fight.
“What the fuck is your problem?” Tommy’s dad yells and he slams Techno back, steeling himself angrily.
Tommy’s jaw drops open and he presses himself against the wall, trying to make as much distance as possible. “Holy shit, stop it!”
“What’s my problem? You’re going to stand around and grin as your son flinches and ask what my problem is?” Techno barks, jabbing a finger against the man's chest.
“Theseus is fine!” Tommy’s dad shouts and Phil steps in, grabbing hold of Techno and glaring dangerously towards Tommy’s dad. “Why the hell are you here?”
“We don’t trust you, that’s why.” Wilbur cuts in. “There’s something seriously fucking wrong with this whole thing.”
“Get off my fucking property.”
Tommy’s dad straightens himself as Techno is pulled away by Phil. Tommy looks pale, like he might pass out and Wilbur can see Phil's hand twitch, resisting the urge to pull him over protectively.
“I think you should leave the room.” Techno threatens. “I want to speak to Tommy alone.”
Tommy’s dad shakes his head. “You're going to leave before I call someone a lot less forgiving than I am.”
“Forgiving?” Wilbur gapes.
“Well, your friend here did assault me.” The man grunts and Techno’s eyes darken. “I’m gonna go get my phone and if you’re still here by the time I’m back, I’m calling the cops.”
Tommy’s dad starts walking away and the moment he disappears down the hall Techno opens his mouth to speak.
“Will you just leave already?” Tommy cuts in, his voice shaky. "He's not joking. He doesn't bluff."
A beat.
“What?” Phil breathes and Tommy points his finger outside.
“You heard me. Leave! I’m fucking serious, you have to go.”
They all stare blankly and Tommy shoves Techno back out the door, breathing hard and grabs the door, holding it open. “Go! Piss off!”
“Tommy, you’re not safe here.” Techno cuts in and Tommy looks like he’s about to implode. He’s a mess; from his trembling hands to his shaking voice and nervous demeanor.
“And how do you know that, Techno?” Tommy snaps.
“Because of the window that shattered and Dream called to tell us about.” Techno hisses. “Tommy, we can— look, we can protect you, okay?”
“Will you just leave?” Tommy raises his voice. “What the fuck is wrong with you guys? You barged into my house uninvited and started roughing up my Dad! That doesn’t just happen on a whim, it’s not like you’re stopping by to see me. So seriously, you guys have to go.”
Phil walks forward and Tommy eyes him anxiously. “Tommy, you have a choice in this. We’re not mad, we want to help you.”
Tommy shrugs, turning his face away. “I know I have a choice in this, I just made it. You guys have to leave. I don’t know what to tell you, I’m fine . You don’t need to be here, it’s just making things worse , okay? Do you understand that?”
Phil shrinks back, hesitating. “Yeah. Yeah, I understand that.”
He looks up at Wilbur and Techno who both look equally as shocked as he feels. And then exits, heading back towards the car.
“Wh? Phil!” Techno chases after him down the driveway and Tommy stands rigid, holding the door open.
“Tommy…” Wilbur begins and Tommy goes tense, looking down at the ground.
“Go.” Tommy whispers. “Please, Wilbur. Just go.”
Wilbur walks out the door, keeping his voice low. “If you need me, you know where I am.”
Just as he thinks there’ll be no response, Tommy mouths the words. “ School tomorrow. ”
And the door clicks shut.
Leaving Wilbur staring back in silence.
“What was that?” Techno complains, shutting the car door after sliding in on the passenger side.
“Techno, he was untouchable until we were able to get Tommy out of the way. That was too close.” Wilbur huffs and Techno clenches his jaw, turning out the window.
“He’s injured.” Techno states and it makes all of their skin crawl. “We could have fought that guy and taken Tommy.”
“It wouldn’t have worked.” Wilbur sighs. “We can’t brute force our way through this.”
Phil tightens his grip on the steering wheel, gently pressing his head against it and sucking in a deep breath.
“Phil?” Wilbur frowns and Phil shakes his head just barely.
“I am feeling so many things right now, Wilbur.” Phil murmurs. “Give me a minute.”
Wilbur groans loudly, smacking a hand against the seat. “We have to get Tommy out!”
“He wanted us to leave.” Techno questions and Wilbur goes silent. “We could have helped him right then and there but he just lied to our faces.”
“That’s what Tommy does.” Wilbur sighs, rubbing his face with his hand. “When he’s in trouble, he isolates. He pulls away and he hides. He tries to keep his problems as far away from others as possible because he thinks he’s protecting them.”
“But we were right there.” Techno shakes his head. “Right there.”
“Techno’s right, even when Tommy's dad left the room, Tommy was insistent we left.” Phil states and Wilbur falls back into his seat.
“Did you guys notice how Tommy’s dad stood behind him a lot?” Wilbur asks and Techno hums.
“An attempt at intimidating us? I don’t know..” Techno shrugs and Wilbur can’t fight off the uncomfortable feeling of unknown.
“Tommy mentioned that us being here was making things worse.” Phil comments idly and they pause.
“You think he was trying to keep us safe?” Wilbur asks. “As in, away from his Dad?”
Phil shrugs and exhales deeply, slumping over and covering his face. “Fuck, we have to call someone. The cops, child protective services, anything .”
“No!” Wilbur jumps up. “We can’t, we can’t do that! If we call the cops then they’ll investigate us too.”
“And?” Techno asks. “We have nothing to hide.”
“Techno, I’m not supposed to be staying with Phil. I could get sent back— hell, Techno your adoption isn’t even fully confirmed yet! You could get taken away and moved too. Phil could be deemed unfit as a caretaker so you're moved, I'm moved, Phil could lose his job, and we don't even know what would happen to Tommy! Not to mention you just fucking assaulted that guy.”
“This is a nightmare.” Phil whispers. “What the hell are we supposed to do then?”
Wilbur sucks in a sharp breath. “We’ll do it ourselves.”
Notes:
hhhMMMMMM how... STRANGE? how... uNUSUAL? PECULIAR, if I may dare...
It's almost like there's [REDACTED] that's [SO UNBELIEVABLY REDACTED LIKE SERIOUSLY] so [SPOILER FREE ZONE]
anyhoo... THERE'S SOME COOL AS FANART FOR CHAPTER 20!
GO CHECK IT OUT :D
Chapter 24: Step 24: Take a stand
Summary:
A plan is devised. (And that's all I can say without spoiling the content)
Notes:
*intercom voice and shuffling of paper*
Welcome to A Step By Step Guide To Mortality,
Now introducing, the penultimate chapter, number 24, "Sleep well, I love you"
we hope you enjoy your stay. :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
15 Minutes after the window broke. Prior to the arrival of Phil, Wilbur and Techno.
Is it strange that the window breaking was what finally broke Tommy? Finally, what broke the camel's back was a window being shattered.
Because there were so many other things. So much shit that Tommy could pin the blame on.
But no, it was the moment a window had broken that Tommy realised he needed to talk to Phil. To finally admit to everything.
The window breaking was an accident, it was supposed to hit Tommy, not the glass. Fuck, and now he had this mess to clean up.
“Tommy, Phil loves you. I love you. We’ll keep you safe and all you have to do is tell Phil that being at home is dangerous.”
Tommy was so sick of this shit, he can’t keep their voices out of his head.
Of Wilbur and his stupid fucking confrontation. Wilbur, telling him that if he needs help he can talk to him.
His stomach was twisting in knots, making him feel nauseous. They’d only get angry when Tommy was bad. What was wrong with him? Tommy just needed to not be bad. He was horrible, that was all it was.
…but that wasn’t true, was it?
Techno, Phil, and Wilbur never got angry at him the way they did.
His head skipped over to Techno. On the night where they went over to Wilbur’s parents place.
“You’ve got me, Phil, and Wilbur. It doesn’t matter if someone is yelling at you or around you, because there will never be a time where one of us can’t help you. There’s nothing I’d hate more than to imagine you in the same situation as I was, with nobody to go to for protection.”
He felt like banging his head against the wall. Why won’t it all just shut up? Shut up, shut up, shut up.
God, he was going to be sick.
Tommy could go over there right then and tell them everything. He just… he didn’t feel ready. He never feels ready. When the others were worried about him, the words were always on the tip of his tongue. An answer, an explanation, whatever you want to call it.
Tommy just can’t say it. Admitting to it all makes it feel real and he needs that level of disconnect.
“No, Tommy, absolutely not.” Phil wraps an arm around Tommy’s back and pulls him into a hug. “Of course I’m not mad, mate. Come here.”
Tommy slips into the hug like a puzzle piece, locking his arms around Phil and hanging on gratefully.
“I will never be mad at you for something that isn’t your fault.” Phil promises, giving Tommy a gentle squeeze. “I’m mad at the people who hurt you, definitely, but not you. Never you.”
He had to get out. Oh god, he needed to leave. To at least be with Phil, Techno and Wilbur even if he choked when it came to actually talking to them.
His feet pad against the floorboards and when he catches his dad's eye, the man splits into a scowl. “What do you want?”
Tommy straightens himself, eyes darting to the door. “I’m gonna go for a walk.”
“No you’re not.” The man laughs. “Theseus, you’re grounded . Remember? Do you need me to jog your memory as to why?”
“ I’ll be right back. I need to go for a walk, Dad. I’ll be quick, I promise.” Tommy responds, making a beeline for the door and a hand grabs the back of his shirt.
“I just said no. Go clean up the glass in your room.”
“No.” Tommy bites back, unable to pull his eyes up to meet his dads. He clenches his jaw so hard it feels like he might crack a tooth. “I’m leaving.”
“What?” His dad’s voice is whisper quiet. “Speak up. Say that again.” Tommy’s dad challenges, a hand reaching out and tilting Tommy’s face up.
They hold each other's stares and Tommy can barely hear himself think.
He had to leave. His brain was screaming danger and he pushes his dad away without thinking.
“I’m leaving.” Tommy spits and to his surprise his Dad grins. “I need a break so I’m going to fucking leave.”
“To where?” Tommy’s dad laughs.
“I— I just want to go for a walk. To Tubbo’s place or something.” Tommy lies.
“I’m very disappointed in you, Thee.” Tommy’s dad shakes his head. “You’re grounded, punished for being bad. Do you really think you deserve to go for a walk?”
Tommy takes a shaking breath. “I’m going. I’ll be home in an hour.”
Tommy pulls away and manages to make it to the door before something rough grabs his wrist and yanks him back, nearly knocking him off his feet.
“Fuck off!” Tommy yells. “I’m tired of this, Dad. Just let me go! Please, please I just want to go for a walk. I’m tired of fucking fighting all the time.”
“You’re tired?” Tommy’s dad pulls him back. “Come look at this, Thee.”
Tommy stumbles as he’s dragged along but lets himself be led into the living room. His heart is pounding rapidly against his chest.
“Look.” Tommy’s dad clamps a hand over his shoulder. Tommy stares down at the table, a massive dark gray box sitting on top of it.
“What is it?” Tommy asks gingerly, hand reaching up.
Tommy’s dad laughs, loud and dark. “A gift from one of my old friends. Open it up.”
Tommy’s stomach sinks like a stone as he reaches out, pulling off the lid of the box.
He—
No, that’s not right.
That’s not…
What?
“What do you think?” Tommy’s dad smiles and rubs a hand up and down Tommy’s back as though consoling a child. It hurt Tommy how things that were supposed to be comforting now made his skin crawl. That a touch that didn’t hurt still felt like there was an impact.
“Look at that Thee, what do you think? Because I think you should go back to your room and stop complaining, right?”
He was going to throw up, he felt so sick. Tommy’s mouth is dry and he steps back from the box.
He was speechless. Tommy starts walking back to his room. It felt like walking to your death. A march to your doom.
“Thee?” Tommy’s dad calls and Tommy stops, turning back. He meets his eyes, a warm smile on his face and crinkled blue eyes. “If you try to leave, you’ll regret it.”
“...I’m sorry. Sorry, dad.”
It’s the next day and Phil is sick to his stomach with worry.
Wilbur and Techno had managed to convince Phil to wait until the next day on the basis that Tommy had whispered school tomorrow, to Wilbur.
His last class was junior history and Tommy was nowhere to be seen.
He holds out hope because Tommy has to be here, right? Phil is grasping at straws at this stage, Tommy had to be at school. He hopes that maybe if he stares long enough Tommy will walk through the classroom door completely fine and explain everything.
Phil doesn’t know what he’ll do if Wilbur was wrong. If Wilbur had misheard Tommy for something else.
“Phil…?” Techno touches Phil gently on the shoulder and he jerks up from where he was resting against the desk. Wilbur was there too, arms crossed against his chest. “The bell rang five minutes ago.”
Phil looks bleary eyed over to where he could have sworn his students were just moments ago. “Oh.”
“Did you sleep last night?” Wilbur asks softly, stepping around Phil’s desk and drawing a chair over to sit on.
“A bit.” Phil shrugs, blinking back to reality.
Techno sucks in a breath, not sitting down. “Tommy wasn’t here today.”
“He told me he would be.” Wilbur murmurs, pressing his face against his hands. “I don’t know what else to do, our only choice is to call the cops or CPS.”
“And if we do that, we get separated.” Phil sighs.
“I think the choice is obvious.” Techno mutters and then looks up. “I don’t think it’s an easy choice but if we can’t keep Tommy away from them, I think it’s the only option. We have to separate. At least if we split up, Tommy will be out of that house. He’ll be safe, even if we won’t have each other, he’ll be safe.”
“Techno, I don’t want to say goodbye. I can’t—”
“We’ve said goodbye once before, Phil.” Techno resigns.
“There’s got to be something else— we can all stay together…” Techno watches Phil sadly and he trails off.
Phil’s heart hurts so bad . Because it’s their only choice.
Together or safety.
It was supposed to be both, God, Phil wanted it to be both.
“We’re doing this then?” Wilbur raises an eyebrow. “I agree that losing each other is better than Tommy being in danger but I don’t know if I’m ready for it.”
“I don’t think you can be ready for it.” Techno responds.
“Why don’t we just send in an anonymous statement that we’re concerned about Tommy?” Phil asks, face lighting up. “They won’t be able to link anything back to us. Techno won’t go back in the system, you won’t get sent back to your parents, and I can keep my job and adopt Tommy.”
Wilbur frowns. “Tommy’s parents will know it’s us. I… Phil, I don’t think this is something we can get out of without Tommy being with us.”
“Wilbur is right. I think… If Tommy was here right now, he’d kill me for even suggesting it… But the best way to make sure Tommy is safe is to call professionals.” Techno admits.
Phil looks between the two of them. He thinks of Tommy.
Was this really what it would come to? Phil can’t imagine going back to how his life was before. Without Techno, Wilbur, and Tommy. They were the lights of his life. They gave him a purpose he didn’t realise he lacked.
They made him better. Happier.
To trade it all to make sure Tommy was in a safer environment… it was the only thing they could do. There was no other possibility. They had to get Tommy out.
Even if like Techno had said, Tommy would kill them for going through with it.
There were just more important things to consider.
“What the fuck is wrong with you all?” The door slams open and their heads all snap over to the source of the noise.
“Damn, right I’d kill you!” Tommy folds his arms, shaking all over with tears threatening in his eyes.
“Tommy?” Techno stands up and goes to hug Tommy.
“No!” Tommy shouts, shoving Techno hard in the chest. “Why did you have to show up yesterday?”
Techno freezes. “What?”
Phil and Wilbur are still with shock, staring with disbelief as Tommy explodes in a shaking mess of tears.
“You could have gotten hurt!” Tommy’s voice cracks and he shakes his head, smacking a fist against Techno’s chest. “Fuck you! You’re such an idiot. Don’t do that.”
Tears spill down Tommy’s face and Techno feels breathless. “Is— because we came over to help you yesterday?”
“What do you think?” Tommy hisses, wiping his face desperately. He weakly lands another punch at Techno’s chest. “You— you fucking attacked him, Techno!”
“Tommy, I swear to you. That was me holding back.”
“No, fuck you. Don’t do this— this shitty excuse thing. You attacked my Dad without even thinking about what he could do to you.” Tommy adds after a moment, because the cat is out of the bag, “Or he—what he could do to me. ”
The words still make Phil’s stomach twist in knots. “Tommy, we didn’t want you to put you in danger if you’d just come with us.”
“How did you know?” Tommy’s voice breaks and he looks at Wilbur desperately. “I trusted you, I fucking trusted you. Why now ?”
“Dream told us something was wrong.” Techno shuts down Tommy and he takes a trembling breath. A sob escapes his mouth but he doesn’t buckle, Tommy doesn’t fall despite looking paper frail.
Phil stands up from his chair, reaching out to Tommy but stopping when Tommy winces. “If you had just come with us we could have kept you safe. We were helping you, you just had to listen to us.”
Tommy glares at Phil and Wilbur angrily. He stands as strong as he can, pointing a finger at Phil and Wilbur.
“That wasn’t ‘help’. There was no plan. That was stupidity.” Tommy’s resolve starts falling away and he clenches his jaw to stop it from quivering. Tommy’s face is wet from tear tracks. “You could have gotten hurt. It wasn’t safe, you all weren’t safe. I couldn’t— couldn’t help you.I couldn’t stop it— I c— I can’t.”
Tommy crumbles against Techno as he’s pulled into a hug. Wilbur is the next to join in, then Phil.
“I’m sorry.” Techno murmurs.
“Mate, why didn’t you just come with us?” Phil asks and it causes Tommy to break all over. Phil wonders for a second how many times Tommy can shatter before having too many cracks to be repairable. He hopes Tommy never reaches that point.
Phil will do everything to keep Tommy away from that point.
“I wanted to go with you.” Tommy shakes his head. “You have no idea how badly I wanted to.”
“Why didn’t you?” Phil murmurs. And Tommy just barely chokes out the reason. His voice, barely above a whisper.
“Because he was armed .”
When Tommy opens the door to Phil, Wilbur, and Techno, it’s safe to say he feels a little weak.
There was one of two ways this ended and Tommy wanted them to leave. Leave as soon as possible so nobody would get hurt.
God, this was a fucking shitfest, why were they even here?
“Theseus, who’s at the door?” His Dad yells and Tommy’s heart sinks because that’s his cue. Get them to go, and get them to go now .
“They’re leaving now! Don’t worry about it…” Tommy calls back, voice trailing off. “...Dad.”
Time feels different when you’re afraid. Things move too slow, like every second is an agony, yet too fast like you’re not really processing what’s going on. Tommy’s pretty sure he only heard half of the conversations he was involved in.
“Tommy, if there’s something wrong, you can tell us.”
No, no he fucking can’t. Now was really not the time. Tommy looks up and he clenches his jaw. “Unless you guys came here for something, you need to go.”
“Thee!” Tommy’s dad calls and the door Tommy was holding shifts from an added weight. He pulls it open entirely and smiles at them. Not a real smile, Tommy can tell. It’s a dangerous smile. The one that shows all his teeth and makes you think it’s genuine. Except there’s something off, a threat hidden behind it.
“Who are these people?”
“No one.” Tommy shakes his head, looking up at his dad. He locks eyes with him, pleading silently. “They’re going.”
Tommy’s dad holds his gaze, the corner of his smile twitching downward for a moment before he shrugs. “Well, we’re not interested in whatever you’re selling anyway. Sorry, fellas.”
Tommy nearly faints in relief as he starts to close the door but they’re interrupted when Techno places a foot firmly in the way.
He can sense the presence of his dad behind him, sucking in a small breath. He can hear the silent click of metal. It felt like he was falling endlessly, no idea where the ground would appear beneath him.
And then it’s like he hits the ground, hard, and something hard is pressed against the small of his back. The action is so small that only Tommy knows what’s happened.
He knows immediately it’s a gun.
Tommy knows it’s just a threat. But his dad… his dad doesn’t bluff. So if there’s a gun against his back, Tommy’s going to fucking behave himself. You can bet your ass he’ll behave himself.
“Tommy, you can talk to us, you know that right?” Wilbur asks and Tommy bunches his hands in fists to stop them from shaking because now his dad knew that they knew each other.
Tommy can’t even focus on the conversation, he only picks up on his name at the end.
“Isn’t that right, Thee?” Tommy’s dad pats him on the back, the firearm tapping into him and he winces.
“Mhm.”
He can’t focus, he’s zoning in and out of the conversation. But something must happen because Techno goes still one moment and then lurches forward the next.
Techno grabs Tommy’s dad, yanking him by the shirt and Tommy flinches back violently because there was a fucking gun , there was a gun at play. What the fuck was Techno doing?
Someone was going to get injured, Tommy’s barely able to process the fact that there hasn’t been any gunshots yet. His back collides hard with the wall, trying to make as much distance as possible.
“Holy shit, stop it!” Tommy screams. His head was ringing. Each moment felt agonizingly long, like Techno was going to drop any moment. Tommy couldn’t do anything, he was frozen. Techno could die.
He’s grateful that Phil pulls Techno back, that there isn’t a final bang and the last encore.
But where was the gun?
Tommy’s looking around frantically, searching for it. He can’t see it in his dad's hands and it’s not on the floor… Where, where had it gone? Where was the fucking gun?
“I think you should leave the room.” Techno threatens. “I want to speak to Tommy alone.”
Tommy’s dad shakes his head. “Leave before I call someone a lot less forgiving than I am.”
“Forgiving?” Wilbur gapes.
Tommy’s brain reels, he must have been pretending, using his fist to mimic the feeling and pressing it against Tommy’s back. It— it was bluff.
Which meant that the gun was in the other room.
Tommy’s dad sets off down the hall and holy shit—
He was going to get the gun. He wouldn’t call anyone, of course he wouldn’t. Tommy had to get them out. He had to shut down this fucking chaos and get everyone out before things went wrong.
“Will you just leave already?” Tommy cuts in, his voice shaky.
“What?” Phil breathes and Tommy points his finger outside.
“You heard me. Leave! I’m fucking serious, you have to go.” The desperation starts kicking in and Tommy tries to ignore how hurt they all look. How much Tommy would love to go with them right now but he can’t .
“Go! Piss off!” Tommy holds the door open for them, waving a frantic hand.
“Tommy, you’re not safe here.” Techno cuts in.
“And how do you know that, Techno?” Tommy snaps. How long would it take for him to come back? Tommy’s working on borrowed time.
“Because of the window that shattered and Dream called to tell us about.” Techno hisses. “Tommy, we can— look, we can protect you, okay?”
“Will you just leave?” Tommy raises his voice. “What the fuck is wrong with you guys? You barged into my house uninvited and started roughing up my Dad! That doesn’t just happen on a whim, it’s not like you’re stopping by to see me. So seriously, you guys should go.”
Phil walks forward. “Tommy, you have a choice in this. We’re not mad, we want to help you.”
That was the worst part. It was everything Tommy wanted to hear but Tommy couldn’t.
His throat feels tight at the thought. He turns his face away because if he doesn’t, he’s not sure he’ll be able to keep pushing them away like this.
“I know I have a choice in this, I just made it. You guys have to leave. I don’t know what to tell you, I’m fine .” He takes an unsteady breath and this time he holds Phil’s gaze. “You don’t need to be here, it’s just making things worse , okay? Do you understand that?”
They needed to understand this was making things worse.
Phil shrinks back, hesitating. “Yeah. Yeah, I understand that.”
Tommy stands rigid, trying to disconnect himself from everything. He’s panicking, hard, and he knows they’re on a time limit.
It’s his greatest relief when Phil starts walking away and Techno chases after him.
“Tommy…” Wilbur begins and fuck, Tommy can’t do this. Not with Wilbur. Anyone but Wilbur.
“Go.” Tommy whispers. “Please, Wilbur. Just go.”
Wilbur walks out the door, keeping his voice low. “If you need me, you know where I am.”
He feels the urge to cry, tearing at the tightness of his throat but he keeps it together.
He’s praying that Wilbur can make out what he’s saying. That Wilbur understands when he mouths the words School Tomorrow .
Because Tommy was going to get out, somehow. And he was going to keep his friends safe while doing it. No matter how angry they are at him for pushing them away, Tommy would keep them safe and then go and meet them. He’d get out of this fucking house.
If his dad had bluffed about the gun to his back just then, what else was he bluffing about?
Everyone looks ill when Tommy tells them the truth. That Techno had gotten lucky when he’d attacked Tommy’s Dad. That Tommy was stuck the whole time and none of them noticed.
“Holy shit, I feel faint.” Phil rests his head in his arms and Wilbur looks at him with worry.
“How the hell did you get away?” Techno questions.
“Uh.” Tommy clicks, crossing his arms nervously. “I guess I just… ran? And sort of just… hoped for the best? So, yeah. I figured since you guys already knew I was in trouble the hard part was done.”
Wilbur looks pale, staring at Tommy while frozen. “Are you serious, telling us was the hard part?”
“Wil, Big Man, I’ll be honest. I am very bad at talking about these things.” Tommy responds and Wilbur tears his eyes away, staring blankly.
“Fucking hell, I’m gonna be sick.”
“Tommy, I promise we’ll keep you safe.” Phil claims, pulling Tommy close. “He won’t get anywhere near you, okay?”
“We’re not doing your idea.” Tommy shakes his head stubbornly. “We’re not separating, fuck that.”
Techno sighs. “Tommy…”
“No! Are you joking? We’ll figure out something else.” Tommy shrugs, biting his lip. “I’m not losing you guys. I can’t believe you assholes were okay with not seeing each other.”
“What else can we do?” Wilbur frowns.
“Well, we have Tommy safe now.” Phil looks over, a small smile starting to take place. “There’s nothing to lose.”
“Again, like I said before,” Wilbur waves around the room. “Separation.”
Techno hums. “No, no, no. Phil’s right. We’ve got Tommy out now, he can vouch for us. If his dad brings up me ‘assaulting him’ we can all just act as witnesses and say it didn’t happen. It’ll be all of our words against his parents.”
“You think we just brute force our way through it?” Wilbur raises an eyebrow and Tommy folds his arms defensively against his chest.
“What does that mean?” Tommy asks.
Techno’s face splits into a smile. “It means we go over and beat the shit out of your pare—”
“No.” Phil shoots him a deadly glare. “None of you are getting involved, I am not losing you to a dangerous situation. The way I see it we have two options. One, I can go over and deal with Tommy's parents, clearing everything up and finally set shit straight. I can tell them that we know everything and Tommy isn’t ever going back. If you all stay far enough away, I’ll be safe and I won’t get hurt.”
“How the fuck does that work?” Wilbur scrunches his face up.
“Problem with that, Phil,” Tommy puts a hand up to object. “Your immortality is so fucking unreliable we don’t know where the threshold is anymore.”
“Your what?” Wilbur gapes and he’s dutifully ignored. “Re— fucking— wind. Immortality?”
Techno shakes his head.“Phil, your immortality is practically gone by now, I don’t think we risk it. The worst outcome is you get shot.”
“Your WHAT?” Wilbur enunciates. “Hello??”
“Get with the fucking times, Wilbur. This isn’t new. Shit, we’ve moved on from that already.” Tommy scolds and Wilbur looks like he’s about to burst.
Phil shrugs. “Okay, well, option two is that we just… take Tommy. And if they accuse us of kidnapping, we just say Tommy is here willingly. When they find us, we’ll threaten to take them to court and they’ll go to jail for the shit they’ve done. And I’ll adopt Tommy.”
“Or I could kick Tommy’s dad’s ass.” Techno shrugs. “But whatever. Sure, let's go with that.”
“You’d adopt me?” Tommy stares at Phil, wide eyed.
“Obviously.” Phil laughs. “What else are we going to do? And we’d make things official with Wilbur as well. If Wilbur wanted to.”
“Yes. Phil, absolutely.” Wilbur nods. “But can we please go back to the topic of immortality?”
“No.” Tommy grins. “Also Wilbur, that would make us officially brothers—”
“Oh, GOD.”
It’s an easy decision to take Tommy back to Phil’s place.
A unanimous decision hovers in the air above their heads that this is what has to be done. That they were going to look after Tommy, to keep him safe, and to protect him at Phil’s house.
It was nice, despite the uneasy tension that tickled all of their skins. Wilbur and Tommy were pressed against each other on the couch, Phil was combing through the various movies they were debating watching, and Techno was standing ominously by the stairs.
“Techno, come sit down.” Phil waves him over and he slowly turns his head. Techno holds up a first aid kit.
“Tommy.” Techno presents the first aid kit and the color from Tommy’s face drains.
“I’m fine big man, I don’t need first aid.”
“I need to check.” Techno starts crossing the room and Tommy groans.
“You’re such a fucking freak dude, I’m fine!”
“Tommy, I just don’t believe you. You lied to us all year about being fine.” Techno retorts and Tommy shuts up, rolling his eyes.
“Whatever.”
“He’s right, mate.” Phil adds quietly. “We should make sure you’re alright before we watch the movie.”
“And we’ve already watched Up about a half a million times.” Wilbur mutters and Tommy shoots him a deadly glare.
“Up is a fucking fantastic film. You just don’t understand good movies when you see them.”
Tommy doesn’t object when Techno grabs his arms, more enthralled in the conversation with Wilbur than anything else.
Techno carefully rolls up his sleeves, grimacing when he can see red and purple bruises. Everyone goes more silent than before, looking at Tommy’s injuries and Tommy squirms a bit at the sudden shift in energy.
“We should ice those.” Techno murmurs and Phil tears his eyes away, standing up to go get an ice pack.
“On it.”
“Tommy, do you have any injuries you want us to look at? Anything that hurts in particular?”
A beat passes and then Tommy shakes his head.
“Are…” Techno trails off. “Are you lying?”
“No.”
Another silence. Techno and Wilbur exchange a glance with each other. An understanding passes between them and Wilbur stands up quickly.
“I’m going to go help Phil find the ice pack.” Wilbur excuses, leaving the room and Techno doesn’t speak until he’s sure Wilbur is out of the room.
“Alright, let’s go to the bathroom.” Techno picks the first aid kit back up and Tommy frowns, scrunching up his face.
“What?”
“For privacy.”
Tommy blinks for a moment and then nods, following Techno upstairs through the house and into the bathroom. Techno flicks the lights on, pointing to a stool that they have in the bathroom at all times, the same one they used when dying Techno’s hair. He closes the door behind them and Tommy looks nervous, head cast downward to his feet.
It honestly makes Techno feel a little sickly, seeing Tommy like this.
“Alright, now seriously what other injuries do you have?” Techno asks and Tommy huffs, sitting down on the stool. Tommy grabs the collar of his shirt, pulling it down and showing off a dark string of bruises.
Techno’s stomach sinks. “Is that all?”
Silence.
“Tommy, I’m trying to help you.”
“I don’t need your help, I’ll be fine.”
“I used to get injured all the time in the Pit, I know what’s serious and what isn’t.”
“Fuck you.” Tommy spits. “I’m completely okay, it’s just those bruises. You don’t need to help me.”
“I’m not asking, Tommy. I have to check your injuries.”
There’s a tense moment of quiet between them. There’s more than just what meets the eye. Techno knows it. Tommy has been hiding so many injuries for so long, it makes sense he’d want to keep doing that. Even when the danger has passed, habits die hard.
Tommy looks down at his lap and speaks in a quiet voice. “My Dad would be angry if I wasted any bandages. So will you please just drop it, Tech?”
“Tommy, your dad won’t be able to do anything.” Techno steps forward and Tommy squeezes his eyes shut. There’s no flinch but the action stings Techno just the same.
“What if they come to find me, Techno? What if my parents come to get me and I have to go back?”
“We won’t let that happen.” Techno promises in a soft voice. “You’ve got me, Phil, Wilbur.”
Tommy smiles. “What the fuck is Wilbur going to do against my dad?”
“Beats me, but it would be funny to see him try, right? Wilbur is 80% legs, he’d have some pretty good kick distsnace.” Techno shrugs and Tommy laughs quietly. “But you’ve got us on your side now. And no matter what, if your parents want you back they’re gonna have to get through each of us to do it. We’ve got each other, Tommy. I’ve got you.”
Tommy watches Techno thoughtfully, a sad glint in his eye that Techno isn’t used to. He looks a lot older compared to when they first met. The memory of meeting Wilbur and Tommy for that first time strikes Techno in the heart.
“I keep thinking I’m gonna see him again.” Tommy begins. “It’s like I can feel him with me. Like this… this crawling feeling along my skin. I’m the only one who feels it and it’s weird because sometimes it’s the only thing I can focus on, the constant itch along my body, and other times there’s nothing at all. Like I’m bodiless.”
“Tommy, I promise you that we’ll keep you safe but you have to work with us.”
Tommy eyes him warily. “Promise?”
“I promise.”
“Promise that you’ll keep me safe? And you won’t be like— you won’t change.”
“Yes Tommy, I promise.”
“Promise you won’t be mad or anything?” Tommy shoots him a skeptical look and Techno laughs.
“Yes! Yes Tom—”
“That’s three times you promised, Technoblade.” Tommy glares at him. “That’s a fucking triple promise and if you break it, if you’re lying, I’m gonna punch you in the mouth.”
“I would expect nothing less.”
“Good.”
“Now, Tommy, can I please check your injuries?”
“Fine.” Tommy huffs. “Twat.”
“Techno told you to keep that ice on that bruise. Where is your ice pack?” Wilbur scolds, carrying a set of blankets down the stairs.
“Yeah, well, Techno is dumb and so are bruises so I took off the ice pack early. What are you gonna do about it?” Tommy responds, trailing behind Wilbur. “The ice isn’t even doing anything, it just hurts more .”
“No, it’s reducing the swelling and helping you heal faster.” Wilbur crosses the room, setting the blankets down in a pile on the couch. “Tommy, are you sure—”
“Yes! Fuck sakes Wilbur, yes.” Tommy rolls his eyes. “I want to sleep on the couch, it’s okay.”
“Phil is gonna start clearing out his office so you can have a room of your own soon.”
“Don’t care. Couch good.”
“Tommy, you can stay in my room if you want to.” Wilbur glares at him and Tommy holds his gaze for a moment before shaking his head.
“I’ll be fine, Wil.”
“If you have a nightmare, I’m gonna leave my door open so you can come in and wake me up, alright gremlin?”
“Yes, yes, whatever, don’t care.” Tommy snorts. “Goodnight, Wilbur.”
Wilbur hesitates.
“Goodnight, Toms. Sleep well, I love you.”
“Love you too, Wil”
The house is quiet.
. . .
They have a nice driveway.
The stones crackle slightly underneath the moving tire. The sound cuts off when the car stops.
All the lights are off.
You can tell through the small cracks between curtains where light should be shining through the windows.
. . .
The door knob jiggles.
The door is locked. That’s good.
. . .
A plant from their garden is crushed. A pity.
Although, nobody will notice it.
The plant doesn't matter. It's insignificant.
. . .
The windows aren’t all locked.
They clearly haven’t thought this through.
A smile.
They’re idiots.
Remember to breath calmly. In and out, in and out, in and out.
. . .
A window is cracked open.
Slowly. So, very, slowly. With the softest touch imaginable.
Fucking idiots.
Notes:
Fucking. Idiots.
Chapter 25: Step 25: Love, with everything you have
Summary:
Tommy wakes up
fun fact! symptoms of a concussion include:
-dizziness
-confusion
-memory loss
-nausea
and more!
Notes:
miss me? did you all enjoy the cliff hanger from last chapter?
LMFAO I SAW YOU ALL CLINGING TO THAT HAPPY ENDING TAG FOR DEAR LIFE. MHM. I SEE YOU ALL
Yeah, that's damn right. prepare for the longest chapter yet (although it's very fast paced imo)
I do have a genuine note; as it's the last chapter I will state that if you are sensitive to the following, this chapter might be difficult for you. y'all gotta stay safe <3
TW:
blood & injury (I wouldn't say graphic, but if you're sensitive be wary)
child abuse
> including implied / referenced too
reminder that there is a gun (as discovered in last chapter)I won't be spoiling anything so if the gun is used or not, that's up to me deciding to abide by chekhov's principle in writing
so, ladies, gentlemen, pals and friends,
I hope you all enjoy :]
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Someone grips his arm, shaking it. There’s the gentle sound of rain beginning to fall. The soft whirring noise of a world going by and the crunch of the road beneath them.
The…
road?
“Hey Theseus?”
Tommy slowly stirs awake and his dad laughs. His head is pounding, throbbing with a dull type of pain that stops him from being able to think clearly. It was worse than a headache, it was making him feel sick.
Why… why is he in the car?
Tommy looks out the window, then over to his dad who is beaming, looking between Theseus and the road.
“Dad?” Tommy asks, slurring his words slightly. What the fuck had happened to his head? The last thing he remembered was—
Was, uh…
Wasn’t he sleeping at Wilbur’s house? How the hell did he get here?
“Theseus! Back to the land of the living, I see.” Tommy’s dad leans back in his chair although his body language betrays him and tells Tommy he’s not as relaxed as he’s acting.
“What happened?” Tommy croaks out.
“I paid your friends a visit.” He shrugs and Tommy’s stomach sinks. “They were a little difficult but that’s not a problem. It’s just you and me now, Thee.”
Tommy hesitates. It’s like he can feel the memory just out of reach, brushing against his fingertips.
“Where are we going?”
“What? That doesn’t matter, I saved you. Look Thee, it can just be us now! Like how I’ve always wanted.”
“Dad.” Tommy spits and his dad’s face hardens. “What did you do?”
“I handled a problem.” Tommy’s dad looks up towards his rearview mirror and scowls. “Clearly it wasn’t enough.”
Tommy whips his head around, noticing his lack of seatbelt, and stares out the back of the car. He feels faint from the quick moment.
He was missing pieces of a story. Something that had happened that he didn’t remember.
He squints through the back window, able to make out the car driving behind them.
Was that…?
That was Phil’s car without a doubt. But there were only two people inside of it.
Tommy’s can barely process what that means. He whirls around to his dad. “Dad, what the hell did you do?”
The nightmare always starts with a sinking feeling. Coiling around his insides like a serpent.
Tommy knows the nightmare through and through. They began when he was seven and he’s had them on and off ever since.
Something was different.
This— this nightmare starts differently. Tommy stirs awake, eyes blinking as they adjust to the dark. There was a window open, pulled ajar with moonlight spilling in and the curtains blowing wildly as wind gushes against them.
He could have sworn the window was closed when he went to sleep.
“Wilbur?” Tommy calls through the dark, sitting up slowly. “Wil?”
He squints through the dark, barely able to make out his environment. Standing by the stairs is the shadowy outline of a figure. Tommy rubs his eyes, wiping away the sleep as he tries to catch up on what’s going on.
“Wilbur, you scared me. Don’t just stand there like a fucking weirdo.” Tommy mumbles, pulling his blanket back up. Wilbur is completely silent, his features hidden with the dark. Tommy can just hear his breathing.
In and out, in and out, in and out.
And then Wilbur does something completely unexpected.
He lunges for Tommy.
Wilbur jerks awake so violently, he’s pretty sure he’s still half asleep when he’s standing up.
His heart was pounding— everything with Tommy had put him on edge lately. He was barely sleeping as it was. It sounded like there was a clattering downstairs, unless Wilbur had just dreamt the noise.
Wilbur creaks his door open and as though to answer his question, there’s a more muffled banging noise. Skipping down the stairs two at a time, Wilbur reaches the bottom step and turns the light on.
He stops breathing when he locks eyes with Tommy’s dad, carrying an unconscious Tommy over his shoulder.
Wilbur’s voice is barely above a whisper. “What the fuck?”
Tommy’s dad holds Wilbur’s gaze, shooting him with a dark glare. “This’ll be a lot easier for you if you go back upstairs.”
“Put Tommy down.” Wilbur threatens. “He’s with us now.”
“No, you kidnapped him.” Tommy’s dad breathes. “He’s my son. I’m not the bad guy here.”
“You’re not the bad guy?” Wilbur almost wants to laugh in shock, he feels sick at the idea. “You are an awful human being. I thought hate was an impossibly strong word. Believe me when I say my parents were awful, but I never hated them. But you,” Wilbur clenches his teeth. “I fucking loathe you. From the little bits that Tommy has told me to the things I've seen, I despise you.”
“And what has Theseus told you?” Tommy’s dad straightens up and Wilbur tenses.
“More than enough.”
“He’s a liar, you know.” Tommy’s dad shrugs, looking away. “He’s got issues. Theseus has been making up stories since he could talk. He’s a pathological liar.”
Wilbur’s eyes narrow, shaking his head. “That’s not true.”
“C’mon, you can’t think of anything?” Tommy’s dad's eyes widen and he waves a hand. “There’s nothing that Theseus has said that hasn’t made sense?”
He was trying to get into Wilbur’s head. It wasn’t true. Tommy wouldn’t lie about those kinds of things.
He— he wouldn’t. Of course he wouldn’t.
“You’re a liar.” Wilbur snarls, hand curling into a fist.
“His real name isn’t even Tommy!” His dad scoffs.
“Shut up!” Wilbur hisses. “Tommy isn’t a liar, I would know. He’s my best friend.”
“Theseus is mine.”
“You don’t fucking deserve him.” Wilbur yells and he launches himself at Tommy’s dad throwing a fist aimed towards his face.
The man narrowly avoids Wilbur, dropping Tommy to the ground in the process with a sickening thud. Wilbur whips his head around to check if Tommy’s okay, racing across the room. He goes to crouch down when a hand reaches into his hair, yanking him back.
“Boys?” A voice calls from upstairs and honestly, Wilbur could really use some help right about now.
Everything was happening so fast.
Wilbur fights fucking tooth and nail. He throws his hands out, kicks his legs, and doesn’t hesitate to scratch. His brain is in full survival overdrive.
“This is your fault!” Wilbur screams. “He didn’t deserve any of the things you did and somehow you convinced Tommy that he did!”
It would be a lie to say Wilbur didn’t want to make Tommy’s dad regret his choices. Any chance to draw blood, Wilbur takes.
“Fuck you.” Tommy’s dad seethes, wrapping a hand around Wilbur’s neck. The fingers tighten around his airways, crushing them. Wilbur uses one hand to ward off Tommy's dad and the other to claw at the hand on his neck.
“You hurt him.” Wilbur chokes out.
“I raised him. I taught him what was right and wrong and I did whatever I had to do to make sure Theseus knew that.” Tommy’s dad corrects.
It hits Wilbur all at once. That’s all he needs to hear to have the truth confirmed. That Tommy wasn’t a liar. It was true, it was all true.
The floor digs into his back and he catches sight of what it was that had clattered to the ground and woken him up; one of Techno’s game controllers.
“You bastard.” Wilbur manages to use his palm and smack the man in the face, giving him a bloody nose. He falls back, clutching his face with a groan and Wilbur picks up the game controller, launching it at the man's head.
“You should have left when I told you to.” Tommy’s dad breathes heavily, catching his breath. Wilbur’s chest is heaving and he scoots backwards, freezing in horror when he pulls out a gun.
“Wilbur? What the fuck is—” Phil trails off, looking over to Tommy on the floor and Tommy’s dad, bleeding. Techno was standing behind him, eyes hardening when he sees Wilbur on the ground. He was wielding a baseball bat.
“Phil, stay back.” Wilbur swears, holding one arm out to the side.
“I have had..” The man pants, wiping the blood off his face. “Enough of your fucking shit.”
There’s a loud click as he cocks the gun and Wilbur raises a hand, words of apology and swearing spilling out of his mouth.
Phil and Techno both dash forward, shouting and yelling their objection.
It's not like you see on TV, where there's a dramatic monologue or evil plan explanation.
Real life moves differently to what you see on TV. Wilbur wishes it didn't.
BANG.
“What did you do!” Tommy shouts, face going red.
“What did I do?” His dad parrots. “Why don’t I ask you the fucking same, Theseus? You ran away, you lied, you disobeyed me. This is all your fault!”
The words ring in his head. His dad was right, this was his fault.
His head is in two colliding states of mind. One half blames is dad, the other half agrees. It makes Tommy want to claw his brain out and plunge it into cold water.
“Answer me.” Tommy spits. “What did you do?”
A pause.
“You don’t need to know.”
Immediately, Tommy turns to his door and yanks on the handle. He was going to get out, even if that means jumping. The door swings open, wind and rain pelleting into the car and Tommy’s dad grabs the back of his shirt. He starts yelling, as loud as he can while his dad tries to control both him and the vehicle.
“Let me go!”
“What are you fucking crazy?” His dad shouts, reaching over and slamming the door with one arm.
The car swerves to the side and his dad holds him back with his arm. Tommy lurches into his dads side from the swerve.
“No!” Tommy screeches, fighting to move and the door clicks locked. He tugs on the handle, pressing the small button to unlock it and it clicks locked again. “No, no, no! Fuck you!”
“Do you wanna play this game with me Theseus?” Tommy’s dad presses down on the gas.
Tommy stares at the door handle, breathing shakily. His hand was hovering over the button. Was there even a point? Going backwards and forwards unlocking and locking.
There were tears pricking at his eyes he wasn’t letting fall.
Tommy turns his gaze to his dad. “Tell me what you did or I swear to fucking god, dad I’m going to jump out of this car.”
He shrugs. “I gave them a choice.”
“What does that mean?” Tommy breathes. “Dad, what the hell does that mean?”
Phil thought he knew helplessness until he saw a gun raised to Wilbur’s head.
Phil has been shot before.
At first there’s nothing, like someone has hit you with a marble. Then there’s that burning stab, the sinking feeling that follows, the way the pain spreads. Like a virus, shooting through your body until it’s all you can feel.
The first time he was shot it was during a war. He was defending a friend.
This time he is shot because he rushes in front of Wilbur. He is shot defending a son.
It’s like he can feel past and present colliding, a shattered image of his old life that clashes with the new.
The reason he had been given his immortality was because he’d nearly died and now he could die protecting the thing that had taken his immortality away.
Unlike last time, Kristin doesn’t appear. She doesn’t offer to take the pain away. She doesn’t come to Phil and tell him she’ll help.
But Phil doesn’t beg for it to stop like last time. This time, he fights for it to stay.
He’s not ready to go anymore, now he has a reason to keep going. Phil wasn’t about to let one of those reasons be taken away.
The bullet hits above his hip and Phil falls almost immediately. He tries to catch himself with his hand, succeeding mostly despite his knee on his good side taking the brute of the fall.
Techno screams his name and Phil can see him through blurry eyes, watching Phil with worry, hovering above him protectively. There’s more yelling directly in front of him, Tommy’s dad shouting not to follow him as he takes Tommy. Wilbur is still frozen, glaring at the man while subtly shifting himself in front of Phil.
There’s the sound of a door slamming and Phil is trying to even out his breathing. His ears are ringing from the sound of the bang and he’s vaguely aware of hands guiding him back, letting him lean against the back of the couch.
“Phil, you’re gonna be okay. Alright? I promise.” Wilbur reassures, although it sounds more like he’s talking to himself than anyone else.
“Phil, We need to put pressure on the wound, okay?” Techno insists, trying to move Phil’s hands out of the way.
Phil shakes his head and grabs Techno’s hand, hard. “No.”
Techno’s voice shakes. “Phil, you’ve been shot.”
“Techno, go get Tommy.” Phil shakes his head again and pushes Techno’s hand away. “Both of you go. If he takes Tommy, we won’t see him again.”
Techno and Wilbur exchange a glance.
“Phil..” Wilbur’s gaze softens.
“Don’t argue with me, not now. Wilbur, do you remember when you first started staying here?” Phil begins and Wilbur hesitates but nods. “You asked me how much it would cost to stay here and I said I wouldn’t make you pay me. Wilbur, I need you to go and get Tommy. I’ll be fine. Both of you have to go.”
A beat.
“Alright, where are your keys?”
“They’re speeding up, Techno.” Wilbur points out and the car lurches forward. They were already zipping down the street, this was just making it worse. Wilbur can’t seem to focus on anything other that Tommy’s car.
“Yeah, I can see that, Wil.”
Wilbur nods, sucking in a breath and leaning back in his seat. “Sorry.”
“Don’t be sorry.” Techno shakes his head, pushing down on the pedal to speed up. “I— I’m just stressed.”
Rain starts to fall harder, battering against the car. Even the elements were raging, making the road more slippery than usual.
“Phil’s going to be okay.” Wilbur comments and they go around the corner, chasing the car. The tires skid loudly and Techno cringes at the noise. Wilbur is pushed against the side of the car. “Tommy will be okay too.”
“They’re going so fast.” Techno murmurs, speeding up. Tommy’s car was swerving, like he didn’t know which was to go. It was a good thing, they were gaining on them because of it. God, he just hopes Tommy is okay.
“Thank god you know how to drive.” Wilbur breathes.
“Uh.” Techno side eyes Wilbur once and then focuses on the road. “Yeah, definitely.”
Wilbur zeroes in on Techno, watching him thoughtfully. “Definitely…?”
Techno clears his throat. “Yep.”
They go around another corner and this time Wilbur smacks his head against the glass from the sheer speed at which they’re moving. He felt like he was going to be sick.
“Oh, shit.” Techno curses and he slows down, fast enough that Wilbur’s can feel the change in forces, his body hitting the seatbelt before he’s forced back.
“What?” Wilbur exclaims peering out the window.
Tommy’s car was lurching from side to side, swinging like it was something weightless being blown in the wind. The brakes squeal loudly and then the car is plunged back into motion, going twice as fast as before then slowing back down and up again.
It looked ridiculous and it was painstakingly loud and it caused Wilbur to realize what’s happening.
Tommy was fighting back.
His dad was laughing maniacally, even as they fought. It was colder than usual, a much harsher laugh than his usual. He was clutching the steering wheel in a white knuckled grip as Tommy tried to derail the situation.
“I’m not doing this again.” Tommy wrestles for control with the steering wheel. He heaves the steering wheel towards him, using his body weight to pull it off the road. It doesn’t succeed, not with his dad fighting back.
His dad maneuvers one hand around and slams Tommy back, knocking the air from his lungs when he hits the door painfully.
“I promised to look after you Theseus!” His dad barks. “Till the day I die.”
There was something wrong. A dangerous glint in his dad's eyes that Tommy couldn’t place. It was more than what it usually was. It wasn’t normal.
“Do you want that to be true, Theseus?”
The car blitzed down the road, skidding along the wet asphalt.
Tommy’s breath catches in his throat. “Dad, stop.”
His dad locks eyes with him instead of watching the road. They were going absurdly fast. “Go on, tell me. Do you want me to die?”
Wheels whirred against the concrete, scraping down the streets. Was Phil’s car still following them?
Tommy’s stomach was lurching. “Dad—”
“Tell me!” His dad slams down on the accelerator and the second he looks away, Tommy unlocks the door, popping it open.
Tommy’s heart feels like it might explode. He doesn’t waste a second. It doesn’t take a genius to know that he can’t hold the door open. Not when it was bound to close at any moment from the force of the wind and their speed.
He knows the answer when he jumps.
A beeping noise.
“911, what’s your emergency?” A voice crackles through the speaker.
“Hello? This is 911, is there a problem?”
“Sorry.” He murmurs.
"Sir, are you okay? What seems to be the problem?"
...
“I’d like to call in a shooting. I think my kids are in danger.”
Tommy launches himself as far off to the side as he can, scraping his knees and elbows as he rolls to the side of the road. He’s drenched from the rain pour almost immediately, it was thundering down.
Tommy manages to pull his head up, fueled by adrenaline and nothing else. His dad’s car tries to swerve to the side, slamming on the brakes so hard it flips.
The car lands upside down with one of the loudest bangs Tommy’s ever heard in his life. The wheels still move, treading water and spinning wildly in the air.
His heart skips a beat, he feels frozen in place. It doesn’t feel real.
Everything hurts.
He can hear the screech of a car, Phil’s car he hopes, stop behind him.
Tommy has no idea.
He passes out when he turns to check. He just barely manages to get a glimpse of two people running towards him.
“He’s going to kill you.”
“Nah.”
“He will.”
“Okay, and? He has to catch me first.” Techno smiles, triumphantly taking a sip of his sixth cup of coffee that day. “What is Phil going to do? He was already at a disadvantage before he got shot. Now he’s old and crippled.”
Wilbur laughs, shaking his head and leaning back in the hospital chair. “It’s your funeral.”
“Who’s funeral?” Phil enters the waiting room, using his crutches to try and sit down. Wilbur holds an arm out to help instinctively and Phil shoos him away. “Techno, what are you drinking?”
Techno side eyes Phil. “Nothing.”
“If that’s another coffee—”
“I told you!” Wilbur says, waving a hand. “I knew that he’d figure you out.”
“Techno, I am going to put you to sleep myself.” Phil curses. “How long have you been awake for?”
“Eh.” Techno shrugs in a so-and-so manner. “Not that long.”
Techno was of course lying, but he didn’t need Wilbur or Phil worrying. He’d gone for much longer without sleep before. He didn’t sleep for the first 48 hours when they arrived, not until they knew Phil and Tommy were okay.
Then they found out Phil was going to be fine, he was beyond lucky that the bullet had passed straight through him and avoided his major organs. A few of the doctors had commented how quick his healing was and that he was healing at an impressive rate.
Phil holds the credit out to his last bits of immortality, although medically speaking they didn’t accept that as a reason and gave him some weird looks.
Phil was definitely out of it for several days and had to sweet talk his way into being allowed to walk on crutches earlier than normal although he got away with it.
Techno had slept a bit after that news, although it wasn’t fulfilling. Not with Tommy being out of commission.
“I am going to sneak melatonin into your next meal so you can finally sleep.” Wilbur threatens.
Techno huffs. “Bro, I am not going to be the person who’s still asleep when Tommy finally wakes up.”
“Techno, he was very concussed when we brought him in.” Phil comments. “Like dangerously concussed. I don’t know how he wasn’t knocked that whole time.”
“Phil Watson?” A voice says and they all whip their heads around to face a nurse.
“Yes?” Phil answers.
“That’s me.” Techno stands up eagerly and Phil rolls his eyes.
The nurse smiles. “Tommy’s awake if you’d like to see him.”
Tommy swings his feet over the side of the bed. He wiggles his toes, seeing how they peek out from where most of his foot and ankle are bandages. Is it bad he’s not even sure what that injury is from?
At least it doesn’t hurt. That's a bonus.
He just feels… fuzzy. Everything is fuzzy.
“Tommy?” A nurse calls and he whips his head around to look at her. She steps to the side of the door, holding it open. “Some people are here to see you.”
Wilbur walks through first and the effect is immediate. Those tears that threatened to spill earlier come so easily now.
“Oh, Toms.” Wilbur walks over and Tommy stands up.
“Wil.” Tommy sighs in relief, pulling him into a hug. “Are you okay?”
Wilbur laughs and pulls back. “Am I okay?”
Tommy blinks. “Yeah?”
Tommy’s pulled into another hug, this one more firm.
Techno puts his head against Tommy’s head. “You scared me lifeless.”
Tommy laughs breathlessly. “I missed you too.”
“Please, never get severely concussed again.”
“I’ll try not to.” Tommy says and then adds. “Dude, you stink of coffee.”
“I am living off of espresso and hospital sandwiches at this stage.”
It’s like a warmth has filled the room immediately. Hospitals feel so cold and unfamiliar sometimes, this was exactly what he needed. People who bring happiness into the room.
“Hi mate.” Phil calls and Tommy whirls around, stomach sinking when he sees the crutches.
“Phil.” Tommy chokes. “What…?”
He’s afraid he already knows the answer to the question.
“Ah, nothing I haven’t already been through.” Phil grins and Tommy wraps him into a hug, making sure to be gentle.
“I’m so sorry.” Tommy whispers. “I’m sorry he hurt you. It’s my fault.”
“What?” Phil exclaims, pulling back. “No! No, god, Tommy. None of this is your fault. You were hospitalized because your dad tried taking you.”
“Yeah, but he shot you.” Tommy reminds the man and Phil frowns.
“Technically he tried shooting me.” Wilbur interjects. “So if anything, it’s my fault because that bullet was aimed at me.”
“What? Don’t be ridiculous, Wilbur.” Tommy snaps back and Wilbur gives him a knowing look. “...oh.”
“See?” Wilbur shrugs. “It wasn’t your fault Phil got hurt. You couldn’t have done anything. I couldn’t have done anything.”
“I could have hit Tommy’s dad with a baseball bat and knocked the gun out of his hands.” Techno adds.
“Or you could have got shot trying.” Phil scolds. “Honestly, we were all lucky in that situation.”
There’s a silence where Tommy tries to work up the confidence to speak.
“Did.. is he dead? My dad, I mean. Did he die?”
Phil sucks in a breath, whispering softly. “Yeah, he’s dead Toms. They couldn’t save him. The wreck was just… it was too much.”
“Right.” Tommy murmurs. “I uh, I thought as much.”
“Are you okay?” Wilbur asks. “We can give you some space if you want to process.”
“No, I think that’s the last thing I was right now, to be honest.” Tommy wrings his hands together. “What happens now then? I mean do— are we like— is that…?”
“That’s it. No more fighting. You’re safe now, Tommy.” Phil scratches the back of his head, smiling. “The next step would be adoption. Only if you wanted to of course! But I would— Tommy, I’d really like to adopt you.”
That’s the moment where Tommy can’t keep it in anymore. The moment he starts crying.
“I’d like that a lot.” He can barely form words, he’s just nodding his head and mumbling his agreement because that is exactly what he wants.
More than anything, that is what he wants.
“C’mere mate.” Phil murmurs and pulls him into a hug.
A beat.
“Wilbur, Techno, get in here.”
Wilbur joins the hug almost instantly, pulling Techno into the hug too. He’s hesitant and first but then he accepts his fate (They’re all pretty sure Techno actually likes hugs he just won’t admit it.)
They’re all emotional by the end of it. Everyone is crying to some degree, even Techno who swears it’s just because the hospital is hot and he’s sweating.
But it doesn’t matter.
At that moment, it’s perfect.
No matter how dysfunctional they look. Bruised and bandaged, shot and scraped.
Juiced up on caffeine or otherwise.
It’s perfect.
“Tag!”
“Oh, ho— Wilbur you fucker!”
Both of the boys go dashing past Phil, kicking up grass in their trail as they race past.
God, they were only a week back into normal life and Tommy was already running around.
“Wilbur, be careful with Tommy! Watch out for his head.” Phil shouts, although it doesn’t seem like they’re listening.
It doesn’t matter, Phil probably wouldn’t be able to chase them around anyway. Not with his crutches.
And Phil would be lying if he wasn’t even a little bit amused at the sight.
“Tag!”
Wilbur whirls around in betrayal as Tommy nearly tips over in laughter. “Tommy, you prick!”
He opens the picnic basket, pulling out a plate of sandwiches and… oh god, what did Techno cook this time?
Phil thinks it’s a potato pie, he’s not entirely sure, but he places it onto the blanket.
“Help!” Tommy screams and Phil’s head shoots up protectively. He’s flooded with relief when he sees it’s just Tommy trying to run up the playground with Wilbur chasing him. Techno is at the top, watching him and laughing.
Tommy twists back around, seeing Wilbur start to catch up to him and abandons his mission, sprinting off the playground and onto the plot of grass.
Phil shakes his head clear, untensing and going back to setting out the food. He doesn’t think that protective instinct will ever fade despite it already being so strong.
Wind whooshes against his side and Phil has to hold onto his hat to keep it from blowing off.
“It’s a beautiful day isn’t it?” A woman asks from beside him and Phil jerks back, staring at her sudden appearance. It was Kristin. Dressed in her usual clothes, but now carrying a tea cup to sip out of.
“Oh— god, you scared me.”
“Goddess.” She corrects.
“Right.” Phil shifts in his seat, clenching his jaw when he aggravates his stitches. “What are you doing here? I mean, it’s great to see you and all. But usually you appear when I’ve reached some kind of immortal milestone or when I’m about to die and.. I know I’m not immortal anymore so,” Phil trails off.
“I’m aware.” She smiles softly. “You gave me a fright when you got shot.”
“You knew?”
“Of course I knew. That’s not why I’m here.” She beams, looking out towards the kids. “So? What do you think?”
He raises an eyebrow and chuckles. There was something so warm about her. She was honest and genuine. Like a refreshing drink on a summer day. He couldn’t help but smile. “What do you mean?”
“The kids! Family; isn’t it so sweet?” She laughs and bumps her side against Phil’s. “Do you remember all those years ago when you asked for death? You were in so much pain, you didn’t want to live.”
“I remember.” Phil’s voice shrinks. “What does that have to do with anything?”
“Immortality wasn’t a gift, Phil. It was a challenge.” She waves a hand towards the boys. Phil looks out towards them, seeing as Tommy smacks Wilbur on the back trying to tag him. Wilbur turns around and pushes Tommy over. Phil’s heart jumps but when Tommy crashes to the ground, he keeps wearing a shit eating grin. Twigs stuck in his hair and everything.
Phil can’t help but laugh alongside the kids and...
Everything seems to click into place at once. That was the truth behind Phil’s immortality.
“You didn’t take away the pain.” Phil’s eyes widened. "Did you?" He looks over to her for confirmation and she has a mischievous smile on her face.
“Only the physical. In fact, I made it impossible for you to get physically hurt again. Emotional on the other hand…”
“You kept me alive until I took away that pain away myself.” Phil breathes, and she turns, locking eyes with him.
That was why at first, he was only mortal around the boys. They were making Phil better , taking away the emotional pain he didn’t realize he was in.
She hums. “Now you’re getting it. I don’t do blessings for no reason, Phil. You were barely an adult, more teenager than anything when you were sent to war the first time and in your twenties when it nearly killed you. Being hurt and at war is one thing I am more than happy to fix. But the loneliness you fought, the pain and hurt you had. That was something only time could heal for you.”
She shrugs. “I told you I couldn’t take you while you were still alive. I only dealt with the dead. You still asked, insisting, you wanted the pain to stop. I couldn’t kill you so I did the next best thing. I kept you alive.”
There’s a stunned silence and he stares at her.
“Thank you.” Phil says because it’s the only thing he can think to say.
“I watched you every step of the way. I watched you, step by step, finding your way to finally healing,” She holds his eye. “to finding mortality.”
“And you put the kids in my path?” Phil asks, because if he doesn’t know the question will eat him alive. “That’s why you… when they died, you brought them back.”
She grins “I nudged you to want to become a teacher. That was all. I didn’t want to guide you straight to mortality— although I did have a suspicion on what you needed. You were always too afraid to make any lasting connections with people.”
He looks back over towards Tommy who’s squirming in the grass with Wilbur on top of him. Wilbur is pushing him down and tickling him causing Tommy to scream with laughter while Techno stands by, a knowing grin on his face as he takes a photo.
Kristin shrugs. “I’ll ask you again, Phil Watson. So? What do you think?”
Phil smiles, a warmth spreading across his chest and he laughs. A real laugh.
“I love them with everything I have.”
Notes:
hooo boy. I can't stop smiling, I'm so happy to have finally finished this fic and shared it with all of you.
Writing ASBSGTM was SO MUCH FUN. Honestly, the only difficult part about writing this story was finding the time to actually sit down and do it. But the moment I did, it was the easiest thing in the world.I loved writing this story. I would absolutely consider writing a sequel in the future (Although I'll probably let the fic rest for a while.)
Oh! while we're here, If you enjoyed my writing enough, I have another fic I've just begun writing called Tommyinnit's Infamous Taxi Services! (TITS for short, yes I know. No, I'm not changing it.)
if you'd like to check it out and keep supporting my work then I'd love to see you there :Dotherwise, that's all folks!
to all my readers, thank you all so much. Without a doubt in my mind I wouldn't have written all of this without your support. All of the comments, the kudos, it means the world and is such a huge motivation for me.till next time! see ya <3
SMALL EDIT: a few people have pointed out that I forgot about Tommy's mother. and YES i did leave that unwritten because there wasn't a way to naturally include it into the story (plus i did forget LMFAO)
so here's what I've got as canon,
a few hours after the crash, wilbur & techno gave their statements to police about what happened with Phil, Tommy and Tommy's dad.
The police went over to Tommy's home and arrested her for the child abuse she put tommy through.Tommy never looked back :)
Pages Navigation
that_one_broken_led_light on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Mar 2022 12:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Mar 2022 01:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Vibe_and_a_Half on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Mar 2022 04:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Mar 2022 08:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
WatchTheFireConsumeUsAll on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Mar 2022 04:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Mar 2022 08:26AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 28 Mar 2022 08:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pancake_Kingdom1 on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Nov 2022 01:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
Moon (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Mar 2022 09:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Mar 2022 09:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Tue 12 Apr 2022 11:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Tue 12 Apr 2022 11:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Tue 12 Apr 2022 06:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Tue 12 Apr 2022 06:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Wed 13 Apr 2022 04:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Wed 13 Apr 2022 04:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roserayrose on Chapter 1 Thu 14 Apr 2022 08:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Thu 14 Apr 2022 09:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostInTheCloset on Chapter 1 Wed 10 Aug 2022 06:23AM UTC
Last Edited Wed 10 Aug 2022 06:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Wed 10 Aug 2022 08:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
ParadisaeaBlessing on Chapter 1 Tue 20 Sep 2022 09:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Wed 21 Sep 2022 02:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
soraiaia (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 27 Sep 2022 01:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 1 Tue 27 Sep 2022 07:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
herebychancee on Chapter 1 Tue 15 Nov 2022 05:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Munnnro on Chapter 1 Sat 19 Nov 2022 04:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lazersinnit on Chapter 1 Mon 12 Dec 2022 12:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Eucalypta on Chapter 1 Wed 11 Jan 2023 05:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tacochippy on Chapter 1 Sun 28 May 2023 04:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
the_amaZEEng_idiot on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Aug 2023 06:09AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 22 Aug 2023 06:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sal_E on Chapter 1 Mon 22 Jan 2024 05:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
SageTheSmol1 on Chapter 1 Fri 15 Mar 2024 04:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kittycar51 on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Oct 2024 01:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ossle (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 25 Jun 2025 11:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
IkeaArchives on Chapter 2 Sun 03 Apr 2022 02:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Roohoo on Chapter 2 Sun 03 Apr 2022 05:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation